《Hard To Say Goodbye》


 Chapter 1 Reality

    Chapter 1 Reality


    An advertisement was ying on the high-speed train. A handsome man shed into the screen from


    time to time.


    "Woah! He''s so handsome." "Murphy!" "He''s the male star who just got a ticket to Hollywood." "My


    friend met him before. She said that he was so handsome and sweet!"


    In a trance-like state, Nora Su lowered her head and tried her best not to listen to their ongoing chatter.


    However, she couldn''t help but feel heavy inside. Although her heart ached at the sound of his name,


    she knew that she had absolutely nothing to do with him ¨C at least, not anymore.


    The little boy in her arms began to cry, as if hearing the sorrow of her heart. He was just about two to


    three years old with dark eyes and long eyshes. He was a pitiful sight.


    Nora Su patted the boy on his thigh, coaxing him to quiet down. Heter followed suit.


    She closed her eyes, feeling her head pounding more deliberately. It was because of the cold. She


    could already feel her eyes drooping, but she forced herself to stay awake, worried about the baby in


    her arms.


    After a while, Nora Su let her mind wander to what had happened two years ago.


    In the four years when they were together, he would always buy her breakfast in cold winter mornings


    and wait for her downstairs in her dormitory building. He would stay up all night to study with her when


    she failed her exams. He would apany her to the activities she liked to participate in, even if he


    had no interest in them. And if she was jealous, he would do his best to put an end to those gossips


    and assure her that he was hers.


    She would never forget the night on the rooftop. In a night of drifting snow, he held her hand and asked,


    "Nora, I''ve always wanted to be with you. Would you be my girlfriend?"


    That night, she felt like a princess who finally found her prince. At that time, they thought it was them


    against the world.


    "The train is about to reach Beijing. Please get ready." The steward''s voice interrupted her thoughts.


    Nora Su rubbed her eyes sleepily, shaking her head.


    ''Time had really changed us. Fortunately, even if I''m still struggling here, you''re turning brighter and


    brighter. It''s better like this... It''s better that we forget about each other.''


    Outside the window, it felt as if she was in another world covered in snow. Although it was still October,


    the city had experienced few bouts of snow along the month.


    As soon as she got off the train, a gust of wind blew on her face. She helped the child in her arms close


    his jacket before zipping up her own.


    Nora Su quickly found the nearest bank and grabbed the only card in her wallet. She inserted it into the


    ATM. Staring at the miserable number on the screen, she couldn''t help but sigh.


    A chill rushed up her chest. She covered her mouth and coughed a few times.


    "Ring!" Just then, her phone rang. She nced at the screen and didn''t answer.


    When her phone rang again, she sighed and answered the phone.


    "Nora, what are you doing? Why the hell didn''t you tell me you''re going to Beijing?" A woman''s voice


    came from the other end of the line. It was her best friend, Grace Gao.


    "I didn''t want to bother you," Nora said bitterly.


    There was a moment of silence before her friend answered helplessly,


    "Look, even if you don''t care about yourself, won''t you think about Hugh? It''s so cold outside. Are you


    going to make him suffer with you? Don''t let your pride get to you!"


    Nora squatted down and held Hugh''s frozen face. She sighed. "Where do you live, Grace? I''ll give you


    a visit."


    Grace Gao immediately hung up. Within half a minute, she sent Nora her address.


    Nora smiled, but she still felt bitter in her heart. Sometimes, she felt like a porcupine. Although she felt


    lonely, when someone would try to get close to her, her needles would start poking out.


    However, her needles didn''t protect her from the danger two years ago. Instead, those who did care


    about her had all suffered from her needles the most.


    No matter Murphy Jiang, Grace Gao or her mother, they had done nothing wrong. They just felt sad


    and worried about her. She couldn''t afford that, not anymore.


    Even as her life had gotten wretched over the years, she had never bore any ill will against others.


    After everything she had gotten, God must''ve thought it was fair to give her hardships in exchange for


    her extravagance.


    She had always hated herself. There were times when she wanted to leave the world countless of


    times, but she always backed out of it. Hugh Su was still so young. What would he be without his


    mother?


    "Mom, I''m cold," he called out softly.


    She gently ruffled his hair. "We''ll see your godmother in a moment."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    What Grace Gao said was right. She should cheer up for Hugh Su. She came to Beijing to escape from


    reality, but it was only then did she realize that she had to live a better life.


    For Hugh Su and the people who cared about her.


    Grace Gao didn''t do well in Beijing. Although she was three years older than Nora, she was still single.


    She had be a supervisor in a smallpany, but it didn''t pay much.


    It was her dream to buy a suite in the capital, but reality didn''t allow her to do so. Beijing had exhausted


    her. That was why Nora didn''t want to ask for her help.


    In a dark and damp rental basement, Grace Gao helped Nora with her luggage. "I''ll move to a new


    ce in a few days. I live here since it''s near thepany. You could let Hugh stay here for a few


    days."


    Hearing that, Nora felt a lump in her throat. She bowed her head.


    "Grace, thank you so much."


    Grace Gao rolled her eyes. "Please, as if we aren''t best friends! You''re being too polite!" she snapped.


    Nora stered a smile on her face and hugged the woman in front of her.

 Chapter 2 A Sudden Choice

    Chapter 2 A Sudden Choice


    The weather in Beijing wasn''t constant. It was snowing heavily yesterday. And today, the sun was


    shining.


    When Nora got up, she saw that Grace had already prepared breakfast. Nora took out the milk powder


    from her backpack. Testing the temperature of her warm water, she quickly fixed up a bottle of milk and


    fed it to Hugh.


    Grace watched her prepare everything smoothly in a few minutes. "You look like a mother," she said


    before pausing. "I don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse." Nora winked.


    "There''s no need to mention such things in front of the child. Fortunately, he had given me the courage


    to face these things."


    Seeing the state she was in, Grace stood up and turned away. Atst, she paused at the door and


    sighed. "I''m going to work. You and Hugh could live here now. No worries." Without another word, she


    left in her heels.


    The rental house covered an area of less than a hundred and fifty square meters, but more than half of


    the space was filled with clutter. The damp air made Nora shiver.


    She had absolutely no time to waste. With Hugh''s milk powder and their living expenses, she needed


    to start picking herself up ¨C even if not for herself, then for Hugh.


    Thinking of this, Nora turned on Grace''sputer and submitted her resume to many part-time


    tforms. From what she could see, there were many people who had already applied. They all came


    from average universities. Nora had no advantage given that she didn''t have any work experience.


    However, she wasn''t going to give up easily. After sending her resume to differentpanies, she


    turned around and noticed that Hugh had already fallen asleep.


    Nora rubbed her hands and ced them on Hugh''s face. A smile threaded across her lips.


    Two years ago, when she had just graduated from college, she had so many opportunities to get


    started. However, she waved them all off because of the baby she was about to have. After giving birth


    to Hugh, she fell into a wave of depression for a year.


    Her mother''s words hit close to home. Nora still remembered what she had said, "You really are a


    cheap bitch!"


    Nora sighed. Where had she gone wrong?


    A notice came from her e-mail. Nora quickly opened it and found an advertisement. She was about to


    delete it when she saw a recruitment notice.


    "Daniel''s Agency..." she mumbled as she scanned the article. The agency was looking for an assistant!


    However, as she read it, she couldn''t help but furrow her eyebrows. The Daniel''s Agency was


    incredibly famous. It was the home of many superstars.


    However, from what she had read, thepany wasn''t that strict in its recruitment process. All it


    needed was a bachelor''s degree who attached importance to hygiene. And the monthly sry was


    incredibly high!


    As soon as she had sent in her resume, she was informed that she had been epted!


    Nora stared at the eptance letter in disbelief. She didn''t expect that she could find a job this fast in


    Beijing.


    She nced at Hugh. He was just two and a half years old. It was still too early to send him to


    kindergarten. For a boy at his age, he should be sent to nursery school. She sighed. As a mother, she


    didn''t do the best jobs in raising him.


    The world was incredibly big and difficult. She and Hugh would still have to go through plenty of


    challenges in the future. It was up to them whether they could jump over those hurdles or not. The


    world would only act as a bystander.


    It was not until midnight did Gracee back. She let out a string of curses outside the door, but she


    immediately stopped when she saw that Hugh had already fallen asleep.


    Nora sat up. "What''s wrong?"


    Without saying a word, Grace sat down on the chair. Her eyes were bloodshot.


    "What happened?" Nora furrowed her eyebrows in worry. Usually, Grace couldn''t care less about the


    world, and now, it seemed that she was drowning in stress.


    "Nora, do you think you need to rely on your nepotism to get a job?"


    "Of course not! What are you thinking about?" Nora frowned.


    "Hell, I''m even better than that bitch! I''ve been a supervisor for two years, but she''s been promoted


    after working for half a year. All because she slept with the director''s son!" She waved her hands


    exasperatedly. Tears were already streaming down her cheeks as she sobbed into her pillow.


    Nora''s nose was turning red as she sat next to Grace. She stretched out her hand and wrapped it


    around her friend. "Just be yourself, Grace. You''re a hundred times capable than what you think you


    are. What''s more, you get to keep a sense of dignity."


    Every time Nora recalled that night, she couldn''t help but be sad. That night, the two women bonded


    and shared their miserable lives with one another. After taking off her arrogant mask, Grace looked as


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    if she was finally exhausted with life.


    They hugged and cried the whole night.


    At that point, they finally had a taste of reality, and none of them liked it.

 Chapter 3 The Test

    Chapter 3 The Test


    Nora had boasted herself to be a very efficient person. She found a nursery school that was near both


    to herpany and to Grace''s home, so she quickly registered Hugh there. She also nned the


    shortest route as well as calcted the time it would take her from work to Hugh''s school. After figuring


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    all that out, she finally went to her first day of work.


    When Nora entered the agency, her eyes widened. The bigpany was far different from all the


    traditional firms that she had seen. The Daniel''s Agency was definitely meant for the high-end market.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little ufortable with her situation. Before going out, she made sure that


    she had chosen the most decent clothes she had in her closet. However, she still felt like someone


    from the countrysidepared to the high end clothes the others were sporting.


    The day before she went to work, someone called her and asked her to go to the assistant''s office


    directly next day. She followed. After staying inside for a long time, a man in a suit entered the office.


    He looked like an agent.


    "Are you Miss Su?" he asked politely.


    She nodded.


    "Here''s the thing," he started, looking a bit embarrassed. "You know that the requirements we''ve given


    for our assistants are much lower this time around. That''s because under certain circumstances, we


    are in dire need."


    "I understand." She shrugged.


    The man sighed with relief. "I''m acting as an agent for two actors. This is why I recruited an assistant


    for one of them. He''s a neat freak, so it''s very important for the assistant to be clean. As for work


    experience, we can provide the training. If you have any questions about the sry, you can ask me.


    Also, since we''re working in an entertainment business, it''s important that we maintain a strict level of


    confidentiality for our actors."


    Nora nodded again.


    The man blinked in shock. He didn''t expect that things would go this smoothly. "Okay. You can go to


    Murphy''s officeter to start. He''s shooting scenes right now, and he would be backter on. I''ve


    already arranged for you to meet his ex-assistant, who would introduce to you all his likes and dislikes


    today." He smiled. "I hope you can adapt to your job soon. I look forward to working with you."


    Murphy.


    The moment she heard his name, her heart skipped a beat. It was as if her mind had just exploded.


    ''Why didn''t I think of that?'' Even if she didn''t deliberately ask about him, she should have known that


    there were chances of her bumping into him in this agency. His agent was, after all, the Daniel''s


    Agency.


    Her cheeks reddened, but she quickly calmed herself. Three years had passed. He must have seen


    her resume when she was recruited as an assistant... Yet, he still hired her.


    Since he didn''t mind, then she didn''t need to take it to heart.


    The man noticed the change in her expression. "Do you have any questions?"


    "No. Thank you." She smiled, waving her hands dismissively.


    "Okay." The agent breathed a sigh in relief. He had been really worried throughout the recruitment


    process.


    However, Nora was already panicking on the inside. ''This is the first step for you to move on.'' She


    reminded herself.


    The Daniel''s Agency had a total of twenty floors of the building for arranging the artists'' work. Murphy''s


    office was on the eighteen floor. When Nora arrived, she thought she was going to faint.


    Although she was just in one floor, there were still so many rooms that she thought she was going to


    get lost along the way.


    "Ah!" As she was about to turn around the corner, she bumped into a woman.


    The woman had long curly hair and a beautiful face. Although she had a lot of makeup on, it was only


    there to highlight her bright eyes and high cheekbones.


    Nora couldn''t help but feel that the woman looked incredibly familiar. She then bowed her head and


    apologized.


    The woman red at her coldly without saying a word.


    All of a sudden, a man rushed behind her and shouted, "Laquisha, the y will help you return to the


    spotlight. Why wouldn''t you sign it?"


    Before the man could start on another rant, he stopped when he saw Nora.


    ''Laquisha!'' She was one of the most popr stars four years ago. In fact, Nora had seen her


    performances when she was still in college. However, she remembered that Laquisha had been


    banned from the entertainment industry long ago. Was she making aeback?


    Nora quickly backed away. She didn''t have the time to meddle in other people''s affairs anyway. Right


    now, all she needed was to keep her job.


    "I''m really sorry," Nora apologized again.


    "Who are you? I haven''t seen you in thepany. Are you a fan?" The man narrowed his eyes at Nora


    suspiciously.


    Afraid that he might call the guards, Nora quickly took out the work card that Murphy''s agent had given


    her. "I''m Murphy''s new assistant. It''s my first day. I guess I''m lost." Sheughed sheepishly, trying to


    relieve the tension.


    Laquisha snorted in disdain. "Sure enough, the man fired another one of his assistants." She shook her


    head.


    Nora lowered her head.


    "Turn left. His door''s the third one, you see." The man smiled and pointed the direction for her.


    As Nora entered the room, she heard a woman talking on the phone.


    "Ugh! Murphy''s horrible. I just can''t stand him. He thinks he own the ce when he''s just a little


    famous. God, don''t get me started on..."


    Nora decided that it was time for her to walk in. She coughed and opened the door.


    The woman was startled from the sudden entry. When she realized who she was, she immediately


    rxed and hung up her phone.


    "Are you the new assistant?" she asked.


    "Yes." Nora nodded.


    "My name is Ruth Lu." Ruth Lu eyed Nora up and down as she crossed her arms against her chest.


    "I''m Nora Su," she replied politely.


    "You can walk around the office and familiarize yourself with the surroundings." She smiled. "Really,


    this job isn''t that demanding if you''re just writing documents all the time.


    It''s Murphy. The man''s just difficult to work with!" Ruth Lu lowered her voice.


    "The man wants to be clean, right? I guess it''s not that abnormal." Nora raised her eyebrows.


    After hearing someone speak against him, she couldn''t help but stand up for the man. She took a deep


    breath once she realized her ce.


    Fortunately, Ruth Lu didn''t notice a thing. She snorted.


    "Please, you''ll know once you work with him. For example, his office desk should be disinfected at least


    four times a day. The documents on his desk must not hold at least one speck of dust. His OCD is the


    worst! The documents'' size and font must not be out of ce. No one is allowed to disturb him in his


    assigned rest time..."


    The more she droned on, the angrier she felt. She sighed, running a hand through her hair.


    "Just pray for yourself, girl." Ruth Lu handed the file over before walking away.


    It wasn''t until Nora looked down at the file did she finallye to her senses.


    She nced at the office. There wasn''t any other chair in the office. She didn''t want to sit on Murphy''s


    chair, so she decided to squat on the ground while reviewing the documents.

 Chapter 4 Who Are You

    Chapter 4 Who Are You


    After Ruth left, only Nora was left in the office. This feeling was very strange.


    The whole room was filled with a strong mint smell, which made her feel very familiar and her nose


    twitched involuntarily.


    What she didn''t forget was that Murphy loved mint very much. He always had mint candy in his mouth.


    On the one hand, to moisten his throat, because at that time, he was a member of the school broadcast


    station, and he read a lot of manuscript every day. More importantly, he said he liked the feeling of


    coolness.


    During the four years in college, she also fell in love with mint. Until now, she still had mint candy in her


    bag, and the perfume was also mint.


    Sure enough, he still kept this taste, but other things must have changed.


    All of a sudden, a mocking smile appeared on Nora''s face. She felt herself ridiculous. Things had


    changed, and she was the only one who was deeply entangled with the past. What''s more, she was so


    down and out now. There was no need to make herself worse.


    After wandering in the office for more than an hour, she finally understood what Ruth was helpless


    about.


    She knew that Murphy had mysophobia and obsessivepulsive disorder before, but it was not


    particrly serious. But now it seemed that it was really serious. It was really difficult for the assistant.


    She also understood the reason why the agency recruited the assistant of Murphy at a high price.


    Perhaps it was because she got up too early in the morning that she felt sleepy after reading the


    documents for a few hours.


    Fortunately, she was still a little rational and tried to hold on. Until after three o''clock in the afternoon,


    Murphy had note back. Nora finally squatted on the ground and leaned against the table and fell


    asleep.


    Until a familiar male voice rang in her ears, "who are you! ?" Nora suddenly opened her eyes.


    What she saw was a familiar but strange handsome face. She hasn''t seen him for three years. He has


    changed. His hair and clothes have changed. What made her a little sad was that he became more


    indifferent, which made her feel a little cold.


    Obviously, Murphy was a little impatient. He frowned and stared at her angrily. His mysophobia was


    known to the wholepany. This woman not only came to his office without permission, but also fell


    asleep here!


    But to his surprise, although he didn''t know this woman at all, his heart suddenly ached when he saw


    her.


    Nora wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say first. Should she say hello to him in a


    feigned manner, or should she go straight to the point that she has be his assistant.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Who the hell are you! ?" Murphy raised his voice and said in a much colder tone.


    When Nora came to her senses, she immediately stood up from the ground, but felt a little confused.


    Even if Murphy didn''t care about the past at all, he wouldn''t pretend that he didn''t know her.


    "I''m your new assistant, Nora Su." Nora was heart-broken. In her eyes, ''how much did Murphy hated


    me that he didn''t want to get involved in the past. He hated me so much that he started to act as if he


    didn''t know me. In that case, I''ll go on like this.''


    Hearing her words, Murphy frowned slightly, and his sharp eyes softened a little, but there was still an


    atmosphere of being away from strangers, which made the air pressure around him much lower.


    "Okay." Murphy nced at her and responded simply. He felt strange. He has never seen this woman


    before, but why did she seem to be very familiar with him? Looking at her careful look and even her


    eyes turning red for a while, why did he feel a little sorry for her?


    But in the end, he just rubbed his temples. Perhaps he has been under too much pressure recently.


    Murphy simply didn''t want to think about these things. He passed by Nora, walked to his office chair


    and sat down, starting to read the script he had recently picked up.


    Nora stood at the same ce, feeling a little helpless. It was the first time that Nora has seen Murphy


    like this. He was indifferent, as if he didn''t care about anything. The man in front of her couldn''t be


    connected with the former sunny boy at all.


    But all of a sudden, she felt relieved. Maybe she has been entangled too much. People would change,


    and Murphy has just changed.


    "Is there anything I can do for you?" Nora thought she should learn to find something to do.


    Murphy ignored her and continued to read his script. Nora felt a little embarrassed, but more sad. After


    all, it was normal for her to feel ufortable when she saw her former intimate boyfriend being so


    alienated from her. But she felt that she was too sentimental, like a jumping clown. She was so childish


    in her heart.


    Biting her lips, she turned around, made a cup of coffee without sugar in the tea room, took it to Murphy


    and put it at his hand.


    It seemed that Murphy was too absorbed in the script. He was frightened by her sudden action and was


    a little angry. But when his eyes fixed on the coffee, he was suddenly stunned. After a long time, he


    asked, "Why didn''t you add sugar?"


    "Shall I... Add sugar?" It was obvious that Nora was also confused by his sudden question. She


    couldn''t tell why, because when Murphy was preparing his thesis in the university, he often stayed up


    bitter, and there was no need to add sugar to hide its original taste.


    Murphy suddenly felt that the woman in front of him was a little interesting. She was submissive for fear


    of angering him. His former assistant disdained to do such trifles, so he didn''t notice these habits. It


    was also a coincidence that this woman knew his habits when she made coffee for him for the first


    time.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to add sugar."


    Murphy finally replied to her, "I like coffee without sugar. But normal people would add some sugar


    when they drink coffee. Because it''s too bitter. Why don''t you add sugar in coffee?"


    Nora felt a little confused. Since Murphy didn''t want to talk about the past, why did he talk about the


    topic on purpose like teasing her now?


    "One of my friends once said that coffee is bitter, the purest and mellow taste." As she spoke, she


    stared at him.


    Murphy just stared at her like that. What confused him was that this woman made him feel something


    he has never had when they met for the first time. And the sadness in her eyes inexplicably made him


    sad. His heart twitched again, as if a pair of invisible hands were holding the heart, suppressing himself


    to be unable to breathe.

 Chapter 5 The First Day Of Work

    Chapter 5 The First Day Of Work


    The agent asked Nora to get off work early because she only needed to be familiar with the


    environment on the first day.


    On the way to pick up Hugh, she looked up at the sky.


    The sun was still hanging in the sky, but the sun was not very warm. There were few clouds in the sky,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    and the sky was very blue, filled with golden light. The breeze blew, and she gathered the short hair


    near her ear and smiled at the sun. Life would always be better and better, after all, she believed that.


    When Nora went to find her son, Hugh was ying basketball in the sponge heap. He wasughing


    happily with other children as young as him.


    Children''s world was really simple and pure. There was no profit, no money, no disputes and no


    pressure of life. They only cared about their happiness.


    Looking at the happy face of Hugh, Nora couldn''t helpughing. At this time, she was like a child with


    small dimples and starry eyes.


    What she didn''t know was that on the roadside, Murphy''s car happened to pass by. Seeing her simple


    and happy appearance, his mouth slightly raised.


    "Mommy!" Hugh''s voice was so sweet that her heart melted.


    Soon it was time to leave the nursery school with Hugh. Nora held him in her arms. But on the way


    back, she was a little worried, thinking about what the teacher had just said, "Hugh is very obedient. He


    doesn''t cry or make trouble, but he is only two years old after all, and it is too youngpared to other


    children in the nursery school. At this age, living with parents are still good for her physical and mental


    health."


    She also wanted to give him a happy childhood, but... She couldn''t do it.


    When Nora came back, she found that Grace was cooking after work, which was rare to see this


    scene.


    "Why did you get off work so early today?" Asked Nora as she entered the room.


    "I resigned." There was no sadness in her tone. Instead, she sounded rxed and free.


    After putting the dishes on the table, Grace sat down in a straight way and said to Nora, "People''s life is


    really too short. It''s better for me to work happily and freely than to be obsequious to guard the sry


    that won''t rise every day!"


    Hearing this, Nora smiled brightly. She reached out and held Grace''s hand. "Grace, in fact, you know


    what? I have always been envious of you. You are brave enough to do what you want to do. If you want


    to cry, you cry. If you want tough, youugh. She could havee to Beijing to work hard for her


    dream, but now she could still work hard for it. No matter how unreachable your dream is, you will


    always work hard unhurriedly step by step. She had never thought of giving up. Grace, remember, no


    matter what you do, I will support you. "


    All of a sudden, Grace''s eyes turned red and her voice choked with sobs, "Nora, I am really... I know


    only you can understand me."


    "Well, don''t be so sentimental!" Pretending to be annoyed, she touched her head softly.


    "How''s your first day at work today?" Grace ended the topic and asked with concern.


    "I saw... Murphy." Her tone was very calm, but no one knew how nervous she was in her heart every


    time she mentioned this name.


    Apparently, she was frightened. As far as she knew, after breaking up with Nora, Murphy went abroad


    directly under the arrangement of his family. Why did hee back so soon? Fortunately, he met her


    again in Beijing.


    "What a coincidence! You were really an unrightful couple!" Grace teased deliberately. After all, three


    years had passed. It was better to let it go.


    However, when she mentioned him before, she didn''t have any reaction. Today, she suddenly cried.


    Her eyes turned red in a few seconds, and tears fell down like raindrops.


    At this moment, Nora was like a helpless child, as if she had been indifferent all day long and suddenly


    exploded at this moment. Her strong armor had been removed all day long. At this moment, she was


    iparably fragile.


    In fact, most of the time, she felt that she didn''t know herself well. She had always thought that three


    years was enough for her to forget, but she didn''t. all kinds of suppressed emotions and dustden


    heartache had already Nora from the ground when she saw him again.


    "Let me calm down for a while. It''s okay." Said Nora, sniffing.


    Grace handed her a ss of water and went to take care of Hugh. She knew her best. No matter what,


    she would not easily show her fragile side to others. Only in this way could she make people more


    worried about her.


    Most of the time, Nora admired her self-healing ability. Although her emotions were easy to explode,


    she could immediately calm down after staying alone for a while.


    On the second morning, when she got up, as expected, her eyes were swollen. With a sigh, Nora


    applied some ointment on her face with an ice spoon and went out with Hugh.


    Because Murphy had to go to the film crew to shoot a movie early this morning, as an assistant, Nora


    had been arranged to do the preparatory work early in the morning, such as sorting out the things that


    she had brought to the film crew, arranging the documents, and arranging the time and position of the


    stylist. So she had gone to thepany early in the morning.


    But to her surprise, the door of Murphy''s office was not opened. Because she was in a hurry the day


    before yesterday, she forgot to ask Ruth for the key. It was only six o''clock in the morning, and few


    people came to thepany. With a sigh, she had to squat down at the door of the office and wait for


    Murphy or his agent.


    "Hey!" A man''s voice woke up her. She didn''t know why she fell asleep. When she saw clearly that the


    man in front of her was Murphy, she immediately stood up from the ground.


    "I didn''t take the key yesterday. I''m sorry!" Nora exined hurriedly.


    "Go and get it from Ryanter." Murphy didn''t me her, but said lightly.


    "Ryan?"


    Nora was a little confused.


    Hearing her question, the hand that was going to open the door stopped. He turned around and looked


    at Nora with a faint smile, but his tone was still cold. "You haven''t known his name for a long time,


    right?"


    "Oh, I see." It was not until then that she came to her senses. She patted her head heavily, regretting


    that she must be fooled.


    She raised her head and looked straight into his eyes. There was no emotion in his deep eyes, but it


    inexplicably made her feel a little oppressed and ufortable.


    "What''s your schedule today?" He skipped over the topic and asked.


    "Oh! Well, there is a press conference of a new y at ten o''clock this morning, and two advertising at


    one o''clock in the afternoon. We have to shoot several night scenes in the crew tonight." It only took


    her a few seconds to sort out her emotions and then she immediately devoted herself to her work,


    reciting the content of the work list that Ryan gave her.


    "I''m quite busy today." Murphy frowned slightly, but quickly rxed. He rubbed his temples and said


    lightly, "You can go to pack up your things in advance."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 6 Work With Him

    Chapter 6 Work With Him


    Murphy stared at her and asked, "Aren''t you going to get the key? Do you want me to stay outside with


    you?"


    In a hurry, she ran to another room and found Ryan. After getting the key, she trotted to Murphy,


    opened the door and followed him. She followed him like a sheep, and felt ufortable as if she had


    turned over a gourmet bottle. What happened before with him was like a movie being yed one by


    one in her mind.


    Fortunately, after three years of training, she was no longer the girl she used to be. After adjusting her


    mood, she thought, ''since you don''t want to mention the past, why should I be bothered by these?'' Now


    the most important thing is to work hard, and don''t let Grace down. Do this job well, and take good care


    of his baby, Hugh. He is my life, my support, and my pir.


    Suddenly, Murphy coughed and said, "Hello! What are you doing here? What are you thinking about if


    you don''t work? "At this time, Nora suddenly woke up from her distant thoughts and quickly said,


    "Okay, I see. I''ll arrange it right away."


    It was a nice day today. The soft sunshine reflected on the cold and arrogant face of Murphy through


    the window, making his face extraordinarily angr. Such a man was really a beauty. Sitting in the back


    row, Nora thought, "Murphy, Murphy, are you really so heartless?" You acted as if nothing had


    happened between you and me in the past few years. Are you even stranger to me than strangers?


    What happened to her?


    The car was running slowly, and an old song was ying, "It''s raining all the time. The atmosphere is


    not harmonious..." It was such a good day. Listening to such a song, the atmosphere was really not


    harmonious. Nora wanted tough, but she held it back. After all, she and Murphy had be


    strangers now.


    As she counted casually, she felt that time passed quickly. All of a sudden, she smelled a very familiar


    scent, the fragrance of mint candy. Why? Why? You haven''t changed your habits and hobbies, but you


    don''t remember me? Her heart ached again.


    At half past nine, the car stopped at the downstairs of the press conference. At this time, there were


    already a lot of people around. The screams, screams, and deafening apuse were no less than the


    momentum of an A-lister. Those who presented flowers, those who wanted his signature, those who


    wanted to take a photo, were very lively.


    Nora got crazy about this situation. She thought, "It''s too pretentious. Why will they be so crazy for


    Murphy? He is quiet normal, isn''t he?''


    Murphy walked unhurriedly, followed by Nora unhurriedly. Ryan dealt with his fans gracefully, and four


    bodyguards led the way. This scene was awesome.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When everything was ready, it was already ten o''clock. The press conference was about to begin. With


    the grand introduction of the host, all eyes were focused on Murphy. He was wearing a straight suit,


    shiny leather shoes and slowly walking to the stage like a gentleman. Thunderous apuse rang out.


    He gestured everyone to sit down and smiled, "The press conference begins. You can ask whatever


    you want."


    Nora didn''t know how she could stay here for an hour. No matter what kind of tricky questions the


    reporters raised, they were all wisely dealt with by him. What kind of man was he now? Nora was also


    confused. This waspletely different from Murphy three years ago.


    "What are you doing?" asked the muddleheaded girl Nora was scared to wake up. Why did she fall


    asleep again? Yes, she was too tired these days. She had nned toe to Beijing to look for Grace,


    and then lived a peaceful life. However, she met Murphy like a drama. These questions almost made


    her copse. It was no wonder that she didn''t fall asleep.


    It was time for lunch. Because he was a germophobe, he seldom had lunch in an ordinary hotel. They


    drove to a five star hotel. After getting off the car, Nora stuck out her tongue and said, "It''s too luxurious


    and too high-end. It''s just an imperial pce."


    Murphy nced at Nora and went straight to the elevator. She hurried to open the elevator door and let


    him in firstly, When they arrived at the hall, they turned two corners and came to a VIP room.


    It was so quiet. The intoxicating music, the elegant environment. She would be satisfied if she sat here.


    Hahaha, she was thinking nonsense again.


    After a while, all the dishes were served. For some reason, Nora took out a pair of rosewood


    chopsticks from her bag and handed them to Murphy. At this time, both Murphy and Ryan were


    stunned.


    Murphy, a neat freak, always prepared a pair of chopsticks for himself without using any hotel


    chopsticks. However, how could an assistant, who had juste to thepany for working about half


    a day, know so clearly and carefully?


    For various reasons, Ryan hadn''t told this to her yet. He thought, "Maybe it was Murphy who told her. It


    must be!"


    At this moment, Murphy felt the girl in front of him was so familiar and strange. He had a feeling of pain.


    He thought, "Why do you have such a strange idea?"


    All this was gone through in their spection. Sometimes, she was really speechless, because this city


    was also strange to her.


    After dinner, she had to have a simple rest. At one o''clock, she had to shoot two advertising


    endorsement and several night scenes.


    After taking a break, they set off for the next station to shoot the advertising endorsement. For Murphy


    who working in the entertainment circle for so many years, the advertising endorsement was easy to


    get. The shooting went very smoothly. Sitting beside them all the time, Nora muttered, "Murphy has


    really gone smoothly all the way." However, everything was fine, even if he doesn''t want to recognize


    me."


    The night scene of the city at night was really fascinating. The lights were bright, the traffic was


    crowded, and the scene was lively, no less than in the day. Under the night light, Murphy was more


    masculine. Every move for him was mature, steady and capable. What kind of person was he? Why did


    he pretend not to recognize me? Did he want to humiliate her more ruthlessly and embarrass her more


    in the future? She couldn''t stand it anymore.


    After a day''s work, Nora dragged her tired body back to her and Grace''s small apartment. At this time,


    little Hugh had already fallen asleep. He was still young, and he could not understand his mother''s hard


    work. When he grew up, he would naturally understand. Looking at the small pink face of Hugh, she felt


    that everything was worth it.


    After washing up, she said to Grace, "Good night, honey. I fell asleep with my son in my arms. I was


    looking forward to tomorrow in my beautiful dream."

 Chapter 7 Fever

    Chapter 7 Fever


    As if Nora was in a dream, she was awakened by a burst of rapid cough. Her baby son, Hugh, coughed


    one after another. She didn''t know her son had a fever. She was so tired these days that she didn''t


    know.


    Nora ran to Grace''s bedroom and ask anxiously, "Is there a thermometer at home?" In a hurry, Grace


    stood up and said, "Let me look for it for you. It seems that there is one." Grace had been used to living


    alone, throwing things randomly. After searching for a long time, he finally found a thermometer in an


    inconspicuous drawer corner.


    With a thermometer in her hand, she ran to her room, picked up her son and put the thermometer


    under Hugh''s arm. Nora looked at her son with concern. Little Hugh''s face was burning and her heart


    was beating fast.


    In a hurry, Grace grabbed a hot towel and put it on little Hugh''s forehead. Five minutes had passed. It


    seemed very long for them. In the dim light, she saw that her son had a fever, which was forty-one or


    two degree Celsius. What should she do? Nora was so anxious.


    It was still early in the morning, and she felt her son''s body burning hot. In a hurry, she only went to find


    Grace to get a thermometer, not caring about what time it was now? At this time, Nora looked up at the


    clock on the wall. It was just four o''clock.


    Nora pulled Grace''s hand and said, "Is there any medicine for children to bring down their fever?"


    Grace replied, "I''m an adult. How could I have children''s antipyretics? "I was just too anxious. What


    should I do now? It''s only four o''clock in the morning."


    Since she didn''t live a good life in Beijing, her rented house was far from the city and there was no


    hospital around. This worried her so much.


    Suddenly, a person''s name shed through her mind, it was Murphy.


    Only a woman would do such a thing when she was a mother. No matter what happened, as long as it


    was for the sake of the child, she would rather have a try, even if she would be refused. She didn''t


    know where Murphy lived in Beijing, but now she only thought of him at that moment.


    When the phone was connected, a very attractive voice came from the other end of the phone, he said


    Murphy felt strange and said, "Why do you call me in the middle of the night?" "I really need you helo


    now. My son has a fever and has a very bad fever. I just came to Beijing and I only know you here. I


    don''t know anyone else except you. So I''m calling you. I hope you can help me and save my son.


    Unexpectedly, he agreed. "Send me your address. I''ll be right there." It was about four o''clock in the


    morning, and there were few cars on the road. He drove the car to more than 100 miles. In fact, the


    ce where Murphy lived was not very far away from her. It took her more than 40 minutes to get


    downstairs of her house.


    Holding her son in her arms, she didn''t want to put him down. Hearing the doorbell, Grace stood up


    and went out to open the door. At the first sight, he was still so arrogant and handsome, but when he


    saw him, he ignored Grace and went straight into the room.


    When he saw Nora who was sitting on the edge of the bed with her hair disheveled, she held a child


    who seemed to be asleep sitting there nkly. She looked particrly helpless and pitiful. He didn''t


    know why his heart ached again inexplicably. How could this feeling be so strong! At this moment, he


    couldn''t help but think too much. He shouted angrily, "Go to the hospital now."


    At this time, Nora finally came to her senses. Murphy grabbed the little Hugh in her arms and rushed


    downstairs. Then, he followed the car into the car and drove towards the hospital at the same speed as


    the wind.


    With a sudden brake, they arrived at the hospital. After parking the car, he took little Hugh away from


    her arms and said while running, "Nora, go to find the doctor." They rushed into the hospital in a hurry.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So there was no need for them to call the doctor. The nurse had already heard it. The beautiful nurse


    informed the doctor on duty with the fastest speed. Everything was ready. Little Hugh had an


    intravenous drip finally. The doctor said, "The baby is fine. Due to the weather, he probably ate


    something he shouldn''t eat, so he has a fever. He will be fine after the infusion."


    It was not until then that Nora had time to breathe. Seeing her son sleeping on the bed, she looked at


    him and quickly said, "Thank you for your help tonight. Thank you." Murphy replied coldly, "You''re


    wee. As long as the child is fine, you don''t have to go to work tomorrow. Take care of the child and


    stay in the hospital for a few more days for observation."


    Nora even had no time to speak. After opening the door of the hospital, Murphy left without looking


    back. It was almost six o''clock and it was almost dawn. "Honey, you are also tired. Go back and take a


    nap. You still have to find a jobter." Nora said to Grace. "No, I''ll stay with you today. Let''s talk about


    workter," said Grace.


    Looking at the sleeping Hugh, both of them felt sleepy. They had been exhausted after a long night.


    "Let''s sleep on the bed in here," said Nora with a smile.


    Everything was on the right track again. With a light make-up, Nora looked particrly elegant and


    noble. She knew the skills in the workce. All the time, she only worked and didn''t say a word,


    because she was a newer. The world of martial arts was dangerous and unpredictable. She''d


    better be careful.


    These days, Grace was in a very bad mood. She was a straightforward woman. She didn''t like those


    jobs that relied on her own appearance, especially to sell her body, and climbed to a higher position.


    She would rather not have nothing to do at home. She searched for a job online and sent a lot of


    resumes. Thosepany didn''t want give her chances because her low education andck of working


    experience. What''s more, the resumes she sent were all rejected by them.


    When Nora returned home from work, she saw that Grace was listless. Curling up on the sofa, she


    asked, "Haven''t you got any news about your work yet?" "As for me, I don''t want to settle if I can''t find


    my beloved job." Nora gave a thumbs up to her and joked, "You are the most courageous woman I''ve


    ever seen."

 Chapter 8 Showdown

    Chapter 8 Showdown


    Nora told Grace, "I don''t have much work to do in thepany tomorrow, so Murphy gave me a day


    off. I''ll have a rest and go with you to find a job."


    Grace said gaily: "Really?"


    Nora smiled: "Of course. When did I lie to you?"


    The next day, at daybreak, Nora wakes up Grace: "Get up, littlezy pig. Let''s go to find a job!"


    It was not easy to find a job in such a big Beijing City, especially for girls from other cities. They were


    rejected everywhere and always looked down upon by others.


    Grace has found two jobs, but she didn''t like them at all. There was another one, which was said to be


    inferior to Grace in thepany. So Nora tried her best to persuade thepany to hire Grace and


    promise Grace would work hard and turn to senior staff members for advice with sincerity.


    Regarding the sincere attitude of Nora, Grace won the job. But she had to go to the human resources


    department for a simple interview. After entering the Department, Grace came out in a short while and


    said to Nora, "I messed up my own work..."


    s! God is not as good as man. Forget it!


    Grace said angrily, "There is no ce for me to stay here."


    Arm in arm with Grace, Nora walked slowly. She hasn''t been so free for a long time.


    She asked, "Grace, what do you want to eat, it''s my treat today."


    Graceughed and said, "You''re wee! I''m going to eat up the food."


    Nora said, "Just eat whatever you like. Don''t worry about getting fat. If you can''t get married, you can


    eat as much as you want. Anyway, I won''t persuade you."


    Grace said, "I''m not afraid, because I don''t want to get married. I want to be a free new social woman."


    Talking andughing, they went to a western restaurant in front of them.


    Grace knew deeply that Murphy was the pain of Nora''s life, so she never talked about anything about


    Murphy in front of Nora. However, Grace had her own doubts in her heart, which has tortured her for


    half a month since she sent little Hugh to the hospital.


    If it went on like this, she would feel depressed to death.


    Today, the weather was unusually good, and the air was filled with happiness. Grace decided to tell


    Nora the truth today. No matter what the result was, she wanted to know to untie the knots in her heart.


    Nora hummed a tune and walked to the bathroom, mixed with the sound of water. The tune she


    hummed was partly hidden and partly visible, but it was really intoxicating. It seemed that she was in a


    very good mood. Grace wanted to break the secret in her heart by beating the fire.


    "Come here, Nora," said Grace, pretending to flirt with her.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong, Grace? Just say it. Don''t be so weird. I can''t stand it, because I''m not a man." After


    saying that, Nora couldn''t helpughing.


    "Let''s sleep together tonight. I have something to ask you. You must tell me the truth. I don''t want our


    conversation to affect Hugh''s sleep."


    "Well, it''s up to you. I''ll belong to you tonight." After saying that, Nora went to dry her hair. Her hair was


    still wet. How could she sleep!


    Grace was lying on the bed. She was wondering how to ask? Just as she was thinking about it, Nora


    came. They hasn''t been together for a long time because of little Hugh. Nora''s whole mind was on little


    Hugh, and she has no time to apany Grace.


    "What''s going on between you and Murphy? Last time he came here, he seemed not to know me. He


    was famous. Did he look down upon his old friend? The three of us used to be good friends. Now that


    Murphy has be famous, he is arrogant. How snobbish he is! I have also underestimated him".


    After saying that, Grace looked at Nora.


    Nora said, "I don''t know him either." It made Grace confused, "What did you mean? Don''t you know


    him? If you don''t know him, why do you ask him to send little Hugh to the hospital? At this time, Nora


    also felt that what she said was inappropriate. She quickly said, "I don''t mean that. s! I can''t exin


    it clearly. I mean, he doesn''t know me either. Do you understand?" Grace was even more confused, not


    knowing what was going on.


    Nora continued, "When he saw me, he acted as if he didn''t know me. I don''t know if he was pretending


    or not. I don''t know what kind of plot he has."


    "Oh, I see. Does he want to revenge on you for your ruthless departure?" Grace murmured.


    Nora said, "I don''t want to think about it anymore. I don''t know what''s going on. It seems that Murphy is


    not the same as before." Grace said, "Of course not. Who is he now? He is a super star now, can he


    still recognize us?"


    That was not what Nora meant, but she didn''t know what it meant, so she didn''t exin to Grace. As


    time went by, she would find out something unknown about Murphy. Although she didn''t know what


    was going on now, the truth woulde out sooner orter.


    Sitting in front of theputer, Murphy looked through the advertising endorsement movie he had shot,


    Nora sat beside him and quietly drew the schedule of these days. After all, she had been with him for


    four years before, and she was in charge of him like a leader. All his habits, including daily life, she


    would arrange them perfectly.


    Murphy looked at her in this way. This feeling was familiar to him, but it was so strange to sit in front of


    him.


    Murphy was lost in thought. Was this feeling like written on a book? ''Did I know her in my previous life?


    That''s why I feel this way in my life? ''.


    Thinking of this, he felt it was funny. Don''t be superstitious. In this world, this society, wherees the


    He came back to reality soon and looked at theputer screen again. It seemed that he had found


    something. There was a file that hadn''t been sent over, and it was still in Ryan''s ce. It was not


    something very important or needed immediately.


    He wanted to say something to Nora, but didn''t know what to say.


    Taking this opportunity, he said, "Nora, go to Ryan''s office and bring me the document that hasn''t been


    uploaded."


    "I have. I''ll pass it on to you," said Nora.


    Murphy said, "I want the original one."


    There were only a few doors between the office of Murphy and the office of Ryan. In the blink of an


    eye, Nora arrived at the door of Ryan''s office. When she was about to knock on the door, she heard a


    woman''s smirk. The voice sounded familiar. Oh, it turned out to be Laquisha. What was she doing in


    the office of Ryan?

 Chapter 9 Memory Loss

    Chapter 9 Memory Loss


    In fact, Nora didn''t mean to eavesdrop. When she was about to knock on the door, a voice came from


    inside, "How is Murphy?" Out of curiosity, she didn''t knock at the door. Instead, she leaned forward


    again, so that she could hear it more clearly.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Like a thunderbolt from a sunny day, Nora was blown back a few steps and took a deep breath deeply.


    It turned out that Murphy was injured in a car ident four years ago. After he recovered, he actually


    lost his memory, forgetting all the memories of the past four years, of course, including her.


    What happened four years ago was still vivid in his mind. At that time, in his eyes, except for Nora, he


    didn''t like anyone else, including the campus belle who was the most beautiful at that time. She did not


    let him leave Nora. In the ssroom, in the canteen, in the campus''s forest, near the school''s Cafe,


    they were all together. The four years of college life had been the happiest time in her life.


    How could such a deep love be forgotten and abandoned? At least for her, this unforgettable love


    would not be forgotten and abandoned.


    After tidying up her thoughts, Nora took two deep breaths and coughed slightly. She slowly raised her


    right hand and knocked on the door of Ryan''s office. His voice came from inside, "Who is it? Come in!"


    "Agent Ryan, where is the original copy of the night view that Mr. Murphy wants?"


    "Ah! Who do I think outside? It''s you, little girl." "Your name is Nora Su right?"


    "Yes," replied Nora.


    "How do you feel as Murphy''s assistant?"


    "I''m fine," said Nora.


    "Wait and see." said Laquisha with a smile.


    Without saying anything, she took the original copy of the document and went back to the office of


    Murphy.


    After sitting down, he couldn''t calm down. She thought of the hateful look on Laquisha''s face and


    thought, ''I admired her in the past. However, she is really a hypocritical woman.'' What a horrible


    woman! She thought of the conversation between Ryan and Laquisha and looked at the river. What


    kind of heart was hidden under his cold handsome appearance.


    It was not that he didn''t talk to her or didn''t know her. It was just that he had lost his memory and


    forgotten everything. He had forgotten everything in the past. Seeing that he was working hard, Nora


    was very worried about him. She didn''t see the wrong person. He was still the man in her heart.


    All of a sudden, her phone rang, and it was from Miss Michelle. She quickly picked it up. Because she


    was in the office, she said in a very low voice, "Are you Hugh''s mother?"


    "Yes," answered Nora nervously.


    "Hugh fought with other children and cried. No matter how hard we tried tofort him, it didn''t work.


    He cried and called us, so we had to call you." continued Miss Michelle.


    Her heart skipped a beat. Hugh had always been very obedient. How could he fight with a child? Then,


    Nora told the teacher, "I''ll ask for a leave right away and go to school to see the child." Then she hung


    up the phone.


    Although her voice was so low, it seemed that she had been heard by Murphy, because there were


    only two people in the room, Nora and Murphy. She looked at him, but did not wait for her to speak.


    Murphy said, "Now there is nothing important in thepany. You should go to school as soon as


    possible! Let''s see what happened to the baby."


    Looking at him, Nora had an indescribable feeling. If he hadn''t lost his memory, he wouldn''t have


    treated her like this. Now he was not only good to her, but also cared about little Hugh.


    When she was about to leave, Murphy said, "Let me drive you there! If you wait for a car here, have


    you ever thought about how the baby will cry when you arrive at school?"


    She didn''t know what was wrong with him. Anyway, he said so and did it. "Thank you very much, thank


    you very much," said Nora in a hurry.


    In less than half an hour, they arrived at the school gate of little Hugh. Murphy asked Nora to get off the


    car first and he parked the car himself. Then the two of them entered the school one after the other and


    went directly to the second floor. When they arrived at the door of little Hugh''s ssroom, Nora saw her


    son pouting in grievance and sitting on her seat. There were tears on her face, and her eyes turned to


    be red. With a pitiful look on her face, she picked up little Hugh and followed the teacher to the office.


    When they went out, Murphy heard a child say, "Hugh has a father. Isn''t he here?"


    ''Have she divorced? Was he dead? Or she pronated before marriage? What was wrong with him? How


    could he think about these things?


    Following the teacher, Nora went into the teacher''s office together. The teacher invited two of them to


    sit down. The teacher said first, "It''s not thatplicated. A child said that he didn''t see Hugh''s father


    pick him up from school, so he just said, ''Hugh. Don''t you have a father? As a result, Hugh scratched


    her face. Since you and your wife are here, don''t be too busy with your work in the future. Think about


    the feelings of your child more. You can''t let your mother pick you up all the time. Your father should


    also put aside his work and get along with him more often. It''s good for the baby''s growth and


    development."


    Hearing that, Nora''s face flushed. Looking out of the window, Murphy said to the teacher, "You are


    right. We will correct our mistakes in the future. We will never let the child feel lonely again." She didn''t


    expect that he would say something like that to help her out. But what would happen in the future?


    Would he always pick up him?


    After a while, the school bell rang. Nora took the little hand of Hugh, and Murphy also took his hand


    and walked towards the school gate. They were a happy family of three.


    Little Hugh became very happy in the car. He asked Murphy, "Uncle, your hands are so big! Your hands


    are bigger and warmer than my mommy!"


    Looking at little Hugh, he smiled and said, "Would you mind if I often hold your hands?"


    Little Hugh shouted happily, "Uncle, uncle, is that true? I would like so!"


    "Uncle, give me your hand. Let''s hang on the hook. Don''t change your promise for one hundred years."


    A sweet smile appeared on the young face of little Hugh. Listening to their conversation, she once


    again fell into the memory of a long time ago.

 Chapter 10 Past Events Have Faded Like A Puff Of Smoke.

    Chapter 10 Past Events Have Faded Like A Puff Of Smoke.


    In thepany, Nora sat upright on the chair, skillfully tapping the keyboard with her slender hands.


    She had been working for two hours, with sore neck and numb fingers.


    Today, only Nora was left in the office after Murphy had a rest. She looked around the whole room in


    boredom. It was so quiet that even the sound of a small needle dropping on the ground could be heard.


    Nora was a little thirsty. She made herself a cup of coffee. It was so boring to be alone in the office. She


    wanted to cheer herself up or she would fall asleep.


    She also tried a cup of coffee without sugar. She remembered that Murphy ever added sugar in his


    coffee. The reason was that if he added sugar, the real quality of the coffee would be lost.


    In a person''s life, no one could grow up without going through some hardship.


    Nora picked up the cup and took a sip. It was very bitter and astringent. She drank it through the way of


    eating, and there was a natural mellow fragrance of coffee in her mouth.


    Now she understood that she had to learn to ept and let go of something.


    After drinking a cup of bitter coffee, Nora felt much better and relieved. The bitter coffee, which was his


    favorite, also taught her a lot of life experience.


    At this moment, Nora was a little tired, to be exact, a little tired.


    It was especially hot outside in June.


    With her arms around her shoulders, Nora leaned against the window and looked downstairs. She saw


    that the street outside was crowded with peopleing and going. The pace of life in this city was too


    fast. Everyone seemed to be so busy that they didn''t have any time to rest. It was better than doing


    nothing.


    It was already ten o''clock, but she still didn''t see Murphy. Yes, yesterday''s shooting was toote, and


    he was too tired and sleepy. Today''s schedule was not very busy, so let him have a good sleep.


    Since Murphy didn''te to thepany today, Nora seemed to be a little disappointed. She was


    listless the whole morning and was absent-minded in doing anything. Let''s take the arrangement of the


    schedule the day after tomorrow as an example, she actually dialed the wrong time two times, which


    was the most taboo in the workce.


    Nora smoothed her bangs on her forehead, thinking that it had been so many days since she came to


    thepany. She had been facing the man she once loved deeply every day, but Murphy had been


    indifferent to her. s, it was really a cruel fact that she had lost her memory.


    Every time Nora was tempted, her heart ached.


    She had made ten thousand assumptions, but they couldn''t make up for such a fact.


    Every time she thought of that dirty night, she hated herself to death, not others, but herself. If she


    hadn''t drunk so much at that time and hadn''t been so willful, how could she regret for tens of millions of


    years now.


    What was supposed toe woulde, what was supposed to go would go. Life could continue, but


    what was supposed to end should also end.


    Three years had passed, and more than 1000 nights had passed. How many nights had she spent in


    insomnia? Only Nora knew it clearly in her heart. She would eat the bitter fruit she made and choose


    her own way.


    For many times, she had wanted to leave this helpless world.


    How many times had she faced all the reality, happy or cruel, as a woman, she epted all because


    she had a son, little Hugh.


    She remembered that when little Hugh was just born, the color of her life turned to be grey. It was


    because Grace apanied with her and encouraged her, so she decided to be brave from then on.


    At that time, everyone rolled their eyes at her. The cold wind was scornful, and rumors were spreading.


    How shameful and shameful it was for a girl to get pregnant before marriage!


    At that time, she felt that her life was worse than death. But the day would go by day by day, for the


    sake of little Hugh.


    Grace tried every means to make Nora happy all day long. Nora knew what she was thinking and


    understood that she did it for the sake of her and little Hugh. She also made a promise. With my help,


    you and your son don''t need to be worried at all. I''m your strong backing, and he''s the godmother of


    little Hugh.


    The name of Hugh was given by Grace. The child''s surname was Su, and his name was Hugh. She


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    gave his this name. Nora smiled, with tears in her eyes. She was moved and grateful.


    After graduating from college, because of her poor study, she didn''t go on with his further study. She


    chose to work in Beijing.


    From learning to speak, to learning to take the first step, to calling out the first mother, Nora


    experienced all the hardship.


    Later, little Hugh grew up and gradually helped her to heal her wound. She was very obedient. He


    seemed to know when she was happy and when she was upset. Whether she would choose to be


    silent or not, and whether she would be naughty and cute, which was the happiest gift from God for her.


    All of a sudden, her phone rang. It was a call from Murphy. She thought he maybe get a good sleep.


    On the other end of the phone, Murphy said in a weak voice, "My belly hurts. Please bring me some


    medicine." Nora replied, "Okay, okay."


    She trotted out of the office and took the elevator downstairs. Not far from thepany''s downstairs


    was arge pharmacy. She said to the waiter inside, "My belly hurts. Take some painkillers."


    She was so stupid that she hung up the phone from Murphy and took the medicine to send it to him.


    She didn''t know where he lived and where she would send the medicine! "Am I stupid?"


    Nora quickly took out her phone, found the number of Murphy and dialed back.


    Du...Du...Why didn''t anyone answer the phone? The anxious Nora stamped her feet and dialed three


    times. Finally, the phone was connected. Nora asked, "Where do you live in? I''ll take a taxi there right


    away. The medicine is ready."


    Murphy said, "I live in the RDmunity." Then he hung up the phone.


    Nora took a taxi and said, "Go to RDmunity." "Okay. I''ll be there soon," said the driver.


    It turned out that there were two streets between themunity andpany where Murphy lived.


    The taxi driver drove very expertly. Ten minutester, the car stopped at the gate of a high-end


    number of him.


    "Hello, I''m here. Which floor do you live on?" asked Nora.


    "To the east of floor twelve in area B," said Murphy weakly.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there," replied Nora.

 Chapter 11 Unwilling To Recall

    Chapter 11 Unwilling To Recall


    It turned out that it was not a real stomachache, but an acute gastroenteritis. Nora''s aunt was a doctor,


    and she had somemon sense of life.


    Seeing that Murphy covered his stomach with his hand, Nora felt sorry for him, but she was too


    embarrassed to express it. After all, they were in a supervisor-subordinate rtionship now, and the


    most important thing was that he has lost his memory. He didn''t know who Nora was at all.


    Murphy asked, "Where is the medicine? Get me a ss of water. I want to take medicine."


    It was not until then that Nora came to her senses and said, "I don''t think you just have a stomachache.


    Lie down and I''ll check your body."


    "You know medical skills," said Murphy in surprise.


    "I''ll give it a try," replied Nora.


    Murphy said with a wry smile, "Really? Is there any chance to see a doctor? If you can see, then have


    a try. But don''t pretend to understand. You can''t afford to dy my illness!"


    "Now that I said I want to have a try, it means that I know a little about it," said Nora in a hurry.


    Unexpectedly, Murphyy down obediently. With her hands on his abdomen, Nora asked, "Does it hurt


    here?"


    "It doesn''t hurt. The part you pressed doesn''t hurt," said Murphy.


    Nora changed a part and pressed it hard. "Oh, my God! It hurts. Can''t you be gentle?" Murphy was


    about to cry and said.


    "Get up. I''ll go to the hospital with you," said Nora with a smile.


    "Why should I go to the hospital? I can take medicine."


    "If you don''t go to the hospital, your illness will be more and more serious. If you can''t make it right, you


    need to have an operation," said Nora, shaking her head helplessly.


    "Is it so serious?" Murphy shrugged with fear.


    "That''s it," said Nora.


    "All right! It''s up to you. You are my assistant." Murphy said half-jokingly.


    Nora could only smile.


    After going downstairs, Murphy said, "I''m ufortable and can''t drive. You drive!"


    Nora said shamefully, "I''m stupid. I don''t know how to drive. Let''s take a taxi to the hospital!" Then, she


    hailed a taxi.


    When they were in college, the ss was not very tight, so Murphy learned to drive and got the driver''s


    license.


    Later, he asked her to learn how to drive. In this way, when he drank or had something to do, she could


    drive home by herself. But at that time, she was very timid and did not learn.


    Now she remembered that if she had listened to Murphy''s words at that time, she would not have been


    embarrassed this time if she had learned it?


    The taxi stopped at the gate of the hospital. After getting off the car, Nora quickly opened the door for


    Murphy, paid the taxi fare, and helped him enter the hospital.


    She asked him to wait for her on the bench in the hall of the hospital.


    She went to register and pay the money.


    After a series ofplicated tests, it was finally the turn to call out the name of Murphy.


    In the end, the doctor diagnosed that it was acute gastroenteritis, so he had to operate on it


    immediately.


    But there was a new y to shoot tomorrow, which was very important. It was written by a famous


    director, and it was very helpful for his future career.


    Murphy hesitated.


    "Get ready for the surgery! Health is the most important. It''s not a big operation. You can be discharged


    in a few days."


    Murphy said, "I know my body. Let''s have an intravenous drip first. I have a rest today anyway."


    She knew what kind of person he was. Although he had lost his memory and couldn''t remember what


    had happened in the past, his temper and personality would never change.


    She had to call the doctor and ask him to prescribe the medicine. After a while of busy work, the


    infusion was finally put on. At this time, Murphy closed his eyes. It seemed that he didn''t sleep well


    even when he opened his eyes.


    Looking at Murphy lying on the bed, she felt so painful in her heart.


    In the past, she loved this man deeply. She knew in her heart that at the same time, Murphy also loved


    her. But God liked to y tricks on people like this. People who were in love might not be together.


    Every time she thought of the past, her heart was bleeding. Why was the God so unfair? Why was it so


    cruel for her to suffer such a thing?


    Tears were welling up in her eyes. She tried her best not to let them fall. Only in this way could she feel


    strong. Who knew how hard it was for a woman to bring up a child.


    No matter how strong and capable a woman was, she had her weak side, and Nora was no exception.


    In the dead of night, only Nora knew how many tears she had silently shed. She pretended to be strong


    in front of others. She didn''t want others to see her weak side. She didn''t want others to pity her.


    But when a woman faced the man she loved deeply, she would take off her disguise, let the man she


    loved protect her and feel sorry for herself.


    But at this moment, Murphy would never know, because he has lost his memory and he did not


    remember her. What a poor woman!


    Next day, it was still very hot and dry. In order to shoot, Murphy dragged his sick body to the stage.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Although Nora felt sorry for him, she couldn''t afford it.


    Over the years, he didn''t eat well, sometimes he was hungry, and sometimes he drank too much, which


    resulted in his current body. The shooting went smoothly, and only Nora knew how ufortable he


    was.


    "Wipe your sweat and have a rest. Don''t work too hard," said Nora, handing a towel to Murphy.


    "It doesn''t matter. Men''s work is important," said Murphy coldly.


    Nora was speechless.


    Why did he seem to be very good to her sometimes, talking andughing, and sometimes cold to her,


    like the winter of December.


    ording to the progress of the movie, it would take at least two months to finish the shooting. Nora


    was worried about the health of Murphy.


    There were many handsome men and beautiful women in thepany, while she was a woman with a


    child. She didn''t want to think too much. It was too tiring.


    Since he had no memory of her and didn''t remember her at all. Why should she still love him?


    Moreover, she had something wrong with him.


    She came to Beijing without any rtives and only knew one person named Grace. But it was good. At


    least others didn''t know her past.


    She didn''t want others to know her past, especially her past with Murphy.


    She closed her eyes silently and let him bury it in her heart! It could be regarded as a permanent


    memory, which would never be opened.

 Chapter 12 The Party

    Chapter 12 The Party


    Time passed by like water. Time was really a ruthless butcher which killed all of us.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After thepletion of a y, she could have a rest. How can she arrange the time? Nora had to think


    about it carefully.


    During this period of time, Grace also found a job. She no longerined every day. The


    businesswomen were the most beautiful and confident.


    Now the society was different from before. Men were no longer inferior to women. They were no longer


    that man is in charge of the outside affairs while woman inside the home. Now women could also


    support a family, or even stronger than men.


    Her outstanding work had been recognized by her colleagues in thepany. As a capable assistant


    of Murphy, she had done a good job, so she didn''t allow him to find out anything wrong.


    It seemed that Nora was a legend among all the assistans of Murph.


    It had been more than half a year since Nora became his assistant. It was really a legend in the


    But no matter how well she did, he had never smiled at her.


    She was hardworking and never talked nonsense in thepany. No matter it was a private matter of


    anyone, she would keep silent.


    Now that she was so excellent in thepany, she had to raise her sry, which made her very happy.


    With a raise, she could take her son to eat delicious food and buy some clothes she liked. Women


    were born to love beauty.


    Sometimes it was not necessarily a good thing if things went too smoothly. Although it was passed the


    test, the workce was the workce after all. It was not as simple as a university. It might be the


    prelude to the future of her.


    Everyone in our team muste to the party tonight. Anyone who iste must be punished.


    After receiving the notice, Nora thought it might be a good chance to have a get-together and


    When she got home, she found that Grace was still working. She took out her phone and called her.


    Nora said, "Grace, I can''t have dinner with you at home tonight. Take care of yourself. And pick up


    Hugh at seven o''clock in the school, bathe him, feed him, and lull him to sleep. It''s all up to you!"


    "I know. Your son is always in my mind. I will take good care of him. Don''t forget that he is also my


    godson."


    Only Grace knew her best.


    Normally, when she went to work and went to thepany, she wore a business suit. Tonight''s dinner


    party, she couldn''t wear a business suit. She opened the wardrobe and looked at it nkly. She didn''t


    have any decent clothes.


    But what annoyed her most was that her best friend, Grace, wore most of the gender neutral clothes,


    but Nora didn''t like to wear them. What should she do? It was really a bad new for her.


    These clothes were bought a few years ago. Since she had Hugh, all her attention was on him, and


    every penny she earned was spent on him.


    It turned out that she hadn''t bought a decent dress in the past few years. It was so pathetic.


    There were only a few clothes left in her wardrobe. Suddenly, her eyes focus on a light blue dress. She


    bought this dress when she went to y with Murphy.


    At that time, when she was wearing a dress, Murphy was stunned by her. He said foolishly, "You are so


    beautiful, Nora. One day, I will let you be the most beautiful and happiest bride in the world."


    She really couldn''t find any clothes to go to the party. She gritted her teeth and decided to wear this


    one.


    Anyway, what happened before were the past. It didn''t a beauty contest. It was just an ordinary party.


    Just be yourself!


    After making up herself, Nora went downstairs and set out.


    She took a bus to save some money because she knew it was not easy to make money. Besides, her


    son also needed a high expense. After getting off the bus, she had to walk for a while before she could


    reach the hotel.


    When she arrived at the hotel, the parking lot was already full. What a luxurious hotel! Five star hotel!


    Why did the employees party held in such a luxurious hotel? It was a waste. Rich people liked to show


    off.


    We cannot implicate with others blindly.


    The private room was on the neen floor of the hotel. Nora went up by elevator.


    It was arge single room, which could hold thirty or fourty people. When she pushed the door open,


    there were already a lot of people inside. Cecilia called out her name, "Nora, why are you sote?


    Come on, let''s sit together."


    With a smile, Nora walked to Cecilia and sat down next to her. She was the one who get along with


    Nora best in thepany. She was gentle in speech and diligent in work. The most important thing


    was that she didn''t like gossip.


    The two of them smiled and chatted.


    She looked around the room, but didn''t see him. Didn''t Murphye to the party? She patted her head


    and asked her not to care about anything.


    She was wearing a business suit at work, so she couldn''t see anything. Tonight''s dinner was really


    varied and each of them showed their theurgy. Were they so hot?


    What''s more, the smell on her body was really unbearable. It was so fragrant that she couldn''t sniff. But


    this kind of fragrance was a little disgusting.


    I really don''t know how women like them disguise themselves when they go to work.


    The door opened.


    Murphy came in. Ryan and Laquisha followed him in.


    It seemed that they came here together.


    Sitting in an inconspicuous corner, Nora and Cecilia kept talking andughing, as if the party had no


    rtionship with them.


    Everyone was here, and thest one to arrive was the big shot, as expected.


    While the dishes were served, Ryan made an opening speech. He said, "Tonight''s dinner is also a


    thank-you meeting. I also wish our team to finish the shooting of this new y and sell it out next year.


    Next, Let''s warmly wee Mr. Murphy."


    ps broke out.


    Murphy stood up. He wore casual clothes tonight, looking very energetic, but he only said, "thank you,


    everyone. Thank you for your support."


    What a bad tempered man he was! He would never say one more word to others.


    When he looked at everyone present, his eyes fell on Nora. He seemed to have seen this dress before,


    and his heart seemed to be pricked by a needle.


    The woman in front of him looked familiar, but she was also strange. Why did he have a headache


    every time he saw her? He was also confused and depressed. What was going on.


    It was not the first or two times that he had such a feeling. He had a terrible headache as long as he


    thought about why. Therefore, every time he saw Nora, he would deliberately restrain himself from


    thinking about it.

 Chapter 13 Refuse

    Chapter 13 Refuse


    It was a little cold in the morning in September. Nora rubbed her eyes and struggled to open them. She


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was too sleepy. Looking at her son who was still sleeping beside her, she felt warm in her heart.


    In order not to wake her son up, she carefully grabbed her two slippers and quietly walked out of the


    bedroom. Today was Sunday, and she wanted her son to have a good sleep.


    In the kitchen, while humming a tune, Nora was busy making breakfast. She made her favorite white


    fungus and lotus seed soup, and was barbecuing her son''s favorite beef bread in the oven, and there


    were fried eggs in the electric pancake.


    She was good at cooking.


    After a while, a substantial and nutritious breakfast was ready. The delicious bread came out of the


    furnace and filled the whole kitchen, making people lick theri chaps when smelling it. When they saw it,


    their appetite increased greatly. Grace often teased rose. It was no wonder that she was not fat with


    you.


    In fact, she was a typical type of wife which would take care of her husband and son, but unfortunately,


    everything had changed by ident. The reality had changed all the possibilities, making her be


    a strong woman, the spokesperson of a tough woman.


    It waste. ''The littlezy pig'' Hugh should get up and was about to have dinner. Nora ran to the


    bedroom of the tall te and woke him up. Grace stretched his armzily and said, "Let me sleep a


    little longer! I''m so sleepy. It was toote to y with my phonest night."


    Nora pulled the quilt aside and dragged her out of the bed. Hurry up, go to wash yourself. I''ll wait for


    you for dinner!


    Sitting on the chair, Hugh rubbed her chin with her little hands and blinked her big eyes, "Mommy''s


    cooking smells so good. I''m drooling. Why hasn''t godmothere out yet? I''m hungry."


    At this time, when Grace heard what Hugh said, he quickly ran out of the room and said, "Godmother


    came, godmother came, and began to eat!" The three of them began to eat happily.


    After dinner, Grace was in charge of taking care of Hugh, and Nora went straight to the kitchen. The


    water was flowing, and after washing the bowls and chopsticks, Nora quickly cleaned up the kitchen.


    What a happy family!


    Happiness was always fleeting. A busy life was about to begin.


    Nora repeated every day, nine to five. It was a boring day. Fortunately, Cecilia was in thepany, or


    she really didn''t know how to kill time.


    The clock on the wall was ticking, ruthlessly taking away people''s youth. She thought that time couldn''t


    go back. If time could go back, she was willing to pay all the price to go back to three years ago.


    Knock, knock, knock, a knock on the door interrupted her thoughts. After tidying up the report, Nora


    said, "Pleasee in." Ryan walked in with four steps. "Do you have time tonight, Assistant Nora? I


    want to invite you to dinner."


    "I''m sorry, Agent Ryan. I have something else to do tonight," said Nora with a smile, looking at him.


    Because she knew that it was not easy to deal with the business, and she had to be careful


    everywhere.


    She also knew what kind of person he was. He was a yboy with a cruel heart. She didn''t know how


    many girls in thepany had been with him before.


    Nora refused his invitation. She didn''t know what would happenter, so she was not in the mood to


    think about it.


    Ryan looked at her helplessly and thought, ''You don''t know how to appreciate favors.''


    So he walked to her office without any interest.


    Ryan, who was rejected by Nora, felt ufortable in her heart. All the women in thepany had


    shown their respect to him. Even if he asked Laquisha to have a meal, she wouldn''t refuse.


    Sometimes, a trivial thing could make a dirty person bury the seeds of hatred.


    Since then, Ryan had been holding grudges against Nora. The more he disliked her, the more he felt


    that she was against him again, just because she was the assistant of Murphy.


    When she went to work, Ryan would pick a quarrel with Nora for no reason. In the past, Ryan didn''t


    at least three times a day.


    "He is a neat freak. He can''t see anything dirty, and there is dust on his desk. What''s wrong with you?"


    Ryan scolded.


    "When did you finish this document and send it to me? Now it''s already several o''clock. Can you have


    a sense of time?" Ryan said fiercely.


    Every day, Ryan would find a big push to make things difficult for her.


    In order to work in thepany, Nora beared her anger andpleted the task assigned by him as


    soon as possible. She was extremely tired every day, so she couldn''t lose her temper because she had


    Hugh.


    What was more annoying was that when it was time to get off work, he found some documents and


    asked Nora to modify them. Some of them were not under her scope of work at all.


    It was veryte when she got home from work every day. "Why are you sote now? Do you have


    overtime pay? Don''t even care about your health in order to make money. "


    With a tired body, Nora nodded.


    In fact, she didn''t have any overtime pay, but she was afraid that if she said the truth, Grace would fight


    with Ryan. And then the matter between her and Murphy would be exposed.


    She didn''t want to lose her job, but she didn''t want to leave Murphy. Although the two people talked


    little every day, it was enough for her to look at him closely.


    No matter what kind of method Ryan used to make things difficult for her, he failed. He was like a


    cunning fox. He would definitely think of other ways until Nora agreed to have dinner with him.


    Unfortunately, Ryan was wrong. He didn''t know how strong willpower was hidden in her body even if


    she was thin and weak.


    She never wanted to be defeated by anyone in the world.


    Laquisha was a bad woman with evil spirit. She was a joke maker who was eager to stir up trouble.


    In Ryan''s office, with a snicker on her face, she looked at Ryan and said, "What''s wrong with you


    recently? Why are you so indifferent to me? Do you have a crush on the girl in that department again?"


    When the two were flirting with each other, they were met by Nora. When she was going to take the


    documents, the door of his office was not tightly closed. When she knocked on the door, she didn''t


    expect that the door was opened by herself. It was embarrassing!


    Taking the documents, Nora hurried out and cursed in her heart, ''A shameless couple.''


    Things had passed in a twinkling of an eye. Who would be so bored to talk about it every day? In


    Laquisha''s opinion, Nora was just an assistant and she wouldn''t tell anyone about it.


    As a woman who came to Beijing to work, protecting her job was more important than anything else.


    Ryan, who was full of evil thoughts, didn''t think so. His narrow mind restricted other people''s kindness.


    He believed that Nora would definitely make a fuss about his rtionship with Laquisha. It would be a


    bad thing if she told it to Murphy. Office romance was absolutely not allowed, not to mention that it was


    not office romance. It could be called an affair.

 Chapter 14 Revenge

    Chapter 14 Revenge


    Cecilia was a kind-hearted girl. Kindhearted people were easily bullied. There were many departments


    in thepany, and if they were not careful, they would not know to offend someone in a certain


    department.


    In the workce, to be nk, the one who was oversensitive was the winner.


    In a remote corridor of thepany, there were two people discussing something? When Cecilia


    happened to pass by, she overheard their conversation.


    A new movie was about to shoot, and the heroine hadn''t been decided yet. There were two candidates,


    Laquisha and Melissa. Both of them had their own merits. It was hard to choose between the two.


    Even though they didn''t say anything, Laquisha and Melissa had their own ns in their minds.


    It turned out that Ryan was talking to Laquisha. He didn''t like Nora because she was too arrogant. He


    said that she didn''t take him seriously and she always thought many ways to embarrass him.


    With a sinister smile, Laquisha said, "can a small assistant make troubles?" Laquisha didn''t take her


    seriously at all. She even looked down upon her.


    It is true that the bad guys make use of each other.


    They were on good terms.


    Cecilia, who was passing by, heard clearly about the dirty deal. She decided to tell this to Nora. If a


    good woman like her was set up by others. It would be unreasonable.


    Sitting next to Murphy, Nora didn''t say anything. He yed with hisputer and she wrote her


    information. Cecilia gently walked to the door of his office and was about to knock. She thought, ''Forget


    it!'' If he asked her what happened, how to answer him? She''d better send a message to her!


    The phone reminded her of the message. She picked up her phone and found it was from Cecilia. "I


    will waiting for you on the rooftop after work. I have something important to tell you."


    It was time to get off work. After tidying up the table and the documents on it, she hurriedly locked the


    door and ran to the top of the building after Murphy left.


    Out of breath, Nora ran to the top of the building in one breath. Seeing Cecilia''s back to her, she had


    already arrived. "Cecilia, what do you want from me? Why are you so mysterious?"


    Cecilia said, "Although I don''t know what''s wrong between you and Ryan, I have to tell you that he


    wants to give you a hard time and kick you out of thepany."


    From the moment she refused Ryan, she might have expected such a result, so she didn''t feel


    surprised at all when she heard Cecilia''s words.


    Everything that shoulde woulde.


    Anyway, she would go back to face it. Just let the storme more fiercely!


    She didn''t do anything wrong and was not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door at midnight.


    She thought to herself, ''When I came to thepany, I was good to everyone. After so many things, I


    have grown a lot and be more mature.''


    Cecilia had said so much. Seeing that Nora seemed to be fearless of nothing, Cecilia, as a good friend


    of her, still advised her to be careful. Ryan and Laquisha were not good guys.


    She thanked Cecilia for her kindness and promised that she would protect herself.


    She came to Beijing with her son alone from her hometown, in order to escape from that ce of


    trouble and give a good childhood to little Hugh. She didn''t expect to meet this scum only half a year


    after she came to Beijing. Was she really going to admit defeat?


    Her original dream hadn''te true yet. She told herself that she couldn''t be defeated and that she


    would definitely give little Hugh a family in Beijing.


    In thepany, Nora carefully went to work and tried to avoid Ryan and Laquisha. However, they


    worked in the samepany, so they couldn''t avoid meeting each other. Moreover, they deliberately


    made trouble for her, and sometimes she couldn''t avoid them.


    Tomorrow is Jeremy''s birthday. He wished everyone would alle to his birthday party. Jeremy is the


    lighting master of the crew. Originally, she could refuse such a party, but everyone knew that a good


    rtionship was more needed in the entertainment circle.


    Cecilia said to her, "Let''s go together tomorrow."


    The birthday party was held in an old courtyard in Beijing. It was very ancient. There were not many


    people attending the party. More than twenty people were handsome men and beautiful women.


    This time, they were all grass-roots employees. They were on good terms, so they didn''t have so much


    courtesy. They could y as they liked and say whatever they wanted to say.


    While they were chatting happily, the closed door was suddenly pushed open. It turned out to be Ryan


    and Laquisha! Jeremy hurried to wee Agent Ryan and Laquisha to his birthday party.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The atmosphere suddenly became nervous.


    Because everyone knew that Laquisha was too arrogant and supercilious, and no one was willing to


    talk too much to her.


    But for the sake of their friendship, they chatted with each other and sat down. This time, Laquisha sat


    next to her and greeted her with a smile. She knew how deep such a woman had hidden herself.


    Soon, the party began.


    They chatted while eating. Someone suggested that they should go to karaoke after dinner. They were


    all young people, so they naturally agreed.


    After drinking a lot, Laquisha''s face turned red, but she kept mumbling that she wanted wine. It was


    beneath her dignity. The man next to her advised her to stop drinking and have some food! However,


    she didn''t take it seriously. She said today was Jeremy''s birthday. I was so happy that I wanted to drink.


    She had no choice but to open another bottle of wine.


    In fact, only Ryan knew that Laquisha was not drunk at all.


    On a whim, she was going to toast one by one. However, to her surprise, the first person she proposed


    a toast to was Nora. "Miss Laquisha, I really can''t drink, I really can''t. I''m sorry."


    "I propose a toast to you today. You have to drink this ss of wine, and you have to drink it no matter


    what. Otherwise, you just look down upon me." Now that Laquisha has yed a rascal. Nora didn''t


    know how to deal with her.


    The more others tried to persuade her, the more aggressive Laquisha became. She forced Nora to


    drink it and used her fingers to point at her. Nora didn''t like others using their fingers to point at her at


    all. At this time, she pointed at her face and said, "Cheers! What kind of big shot do you think you are if


    you don''t drink?"


    The atmosphere was getting more and more tense, and she felt that it would explode at any time.


    At this moment, with a p, Laquisha pped on the face of Nora. Immediately, five fingerprints


    appeared on her white face. She cursed, "I not only pointed at you, but also hit you. What can you do?"


    The birthday party ended in discord in such an awkward atmosphere.

 Chapter 15 Spread

    Chapter 15 Spread


    Being insulted, Nora was depressed all day long. She didn''t want to bring her bad mood to work, but


    she was a mortal and couldn''t do it at all.


    Every day, Ryan walked past her, humming incessantly. This action meant a deration of war


    between them. If she won, and if she went against him, she would end up like ending.


    Nora tried her best to endure the grievance and dissatisfaction. As long as Murphy didn''t fire her,


    anyone who made difficulties for her would be in vain. She gritted her teeth and would definitely make it


    through for the sake of Hugh.


    In the office, when Murphy saw that Nora seemed to be a little different than before, she was always


    restless and not as serious as before. She still didn''t answer the questions correctly, but Nora didn''t tell


    him anything, so he couldn''t ask anything more.


    Laquisha, that bitch, hooked up with Ryan and spread rumors about Nora. She said that Nora had a


    rtionship with a rich guy. It was pure nder. She did this to force Nora to leave thepany.


    It was definitely a fake news. If there was really such a rich guy, why did she have to work so hard and


    suffer from his bullying here?


    In the afternoon, when she felt a headache and weak all over, she asked for a leave from Murphy. After


    making everything clear, she left the office and walked to the dressing room.


    Her phone rang. It was a call from Grace. She asked her to go shopping with her tomorrow Sunday.


    She had been busy with her work recently and hadn''t eaten anything for a long time.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll be off duty soon. I''ll tell you when I get home," said Nora.


    She could feel that Nora was a little unhappy, so she asked, "What''s wrong with you? Are you hiding


    something from me?"


    She was the only one in the big changing room, because it was not time to get off work. How could


    there be anyone else? When she heard the repeated questions of Hugh, she could no longer control


    her emotions. After so many grievances, she suddenly lost control, and tears fell involuntarily.


    Said Nora, sobbing.


    How she refused Ryan, how she was embarrassed by him, and how Laquisha beat her. She told all the


    things to Grace.


    Afterining her grievance, she felt a little better, but Grace had a bad temper. She couldn''t stand


    that her best friend had suffered so much grievances in thepany. She had to seek justice for her.


    After work, in the downstairs of thepany, Nora met Grace. What are you doing here? If you don''t


    go to work, Grace said, "I''m here to see you. Can you show me around about yourpany?" She


    knew the purpose of her. She couldn''t let her walk in thepany, or things would be in a mess.


    Nora pulled her tightly and said, "I''ll take you to a good ce. The coffee there tastes good."


    Ryan, who was not far away from them, saw all this. He followed them into the cafe and sat on the


    back of them.


    The music in the cafe made people feel veryfortable.


    All her troubles could be purified as long as she sat here. She ordered two cups of coffee, one with


    sugar and the other without sugar.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Most of the people sitting here were couples. Drinking coffee required a romantic atmosphere. Back


    then, she had often gone to a cafe next to the school with Murphy.


    After drinking a cup of coffee, the two of them stayed together for half a day. At that time, they always


    felt that life was exceptionally fast.


    It was said that if one didn''t fall in love in college, he or she wouldn''t be able to go to college. At that


    time, almost all the boys and girls in their ss had boyfriends or girlfriends. When they graduated,


    their love would also end. There were very few excellent students who could be with their lovers


    forever.


    She was no exception. No matter how much she loved him, she was finally defeated by the cruel


    reality. Even so, there was no regret in her life. She had been in love in college.


    But she was not in the mood to taste coffee. Grace drank up the coffee with sugar in one gulp.It tasted


    bad. The coffee with sugar was a little bitter and not good at all.


    It seemed that Nora had reached the highest level of coffee. She expressed, "Life is like coffee. If you


    add sugar, it will make you sweet. Without sugar, it will make you taste bitter. How can you have ten


    wishes in your life? It depends on how you treat it.


    As time passed, Grace said, "You just brought me in for coffee?" Nora lowered her head and said


    nothing. After a while, she said, "Do you want me to go back to my hometown with Hugh?"


    Grace said, "Why do you have this idea? Can''t you live without thispany? People always say that


    you are stupid! They are indeed right!"


    Nora continued to say, "No matter how much injustice I have suffered in thepany, I don''t want to let


    Murphy know, because what can he do if he knows? He doesn''t remember me at all."


    "Then what do you want to do? Continue to stay in thepany and allow others to bully and insult


    you?" Said Grace.


    Everything had gone. All she wanted was to find a job, work at ease and bring up Hugh. It was not such


    a simple request, and there was someone who wanted to force her to leave.


    If they know your past with Murphy and see who dares to say one more word. Why are so weak now?


    You used to be stubborn and arrogant in the past.


    Hiding in the corner of the cafe, Ryan heard their conversation. No wonder he felt that there was


    something wrong with the way Nora looked at Murphy. It turned out that they had known each other for


    a long time and were lovers. No wonder Nora refused his invitation.


    Ryan was trying to find an excuse for himself. It was not that Nora didn''t like him, and she had a lover,


    but this person was his ''God of wealth'' Murphy. How could he offend him?


    Hearing their conversation, half of Ryan''s hatred towards her disappeared. It turned out that this


    woman was also a poor woman. He used to treat her so bad.


    ''Was he wrong?'' He thought.


    The afterglow in the setting sun was particrly beautiful. Reflected on the faces of the two women,


    they were both beautiful.


    The number of people in the coffee shop was getting fewer and fewer. Holding Grace''s hand, Nora also


    walked out of the coffee shop. On both sides of the road, the neon lights were on, and the night life of


    the city began.


    Everyone who worked hard outside felt sad. In the vast Beijing City, the two little women were


    insignificant on the road, but little Hugh was important to her, and she was important to Grace.


    Ryan followed them out and looked at their backs. He had an indescribable feeling. After all, he was


    also a person who had left his hometown.


    Arm in arm with Grace, Nora disappeared from Ryan''s sight.

 Chapter 16 A Disturbance

    Chapter 16 A Disturbance


    After what had happenedst time, Ryan had a different opinion of Nora. No matter what, he shouldn''t


    have encouraged Laquisha to join him to deal with her. ''Was it wrong for a woman to refuse him?'' He


    thought in his deep mind.


    Everything seemed to return to peace.


    In the office, Murphy was sitting in front of theputer and looking through the opening dialogue of


    the new y. During this period of time, everyone was busy preparing for the shooting of the new y.


    Today, Nora had put on a light make-up and applied a brick red lipstick. Her long eyshes and big


    eyes were really a perfect match. This makeup was drawn by Grace.


    "The auto shop I am work in now is recruiting some car models next week, and the payment is very


    high and generous."


    She rmended Nora to have a try. She could take a part-time job and earn some extra money.


    Grace continued to say, "The day of the show willst for an hour. After the show, you can leave. The


    rest of the work is for the sales." Nora promised to consider it.


    If she wanted to be a car model, her figure and face were impable. Although she gave birth to a little


    Hugh, her figure was not out of shape at all. On the contrary, she looked like a mature woman.


    However, it was truth that she didn''t wear makeup, and she was not proficient in it. She thought natural


    beauty was the most important. If she couldn''t make up herself well, it would be better not to make up,


    which was more unnatural.


    In order to make her get used to it, Grace became her make-up artist for free! Of course, there must be


    a make-up artist in thepany to hold the car show. This was an idea that was proposed by Grace to


    save time for her.


    He raised his head and looked at her. The woman in front of him had a high nose, a small mouth and a


    delicate facial features. It was impossible to tell that she had be a mother.


    Her son was very cute, obedient and sensible. He had seen him before. She had been in thepany


    for so long, but he hadn''t heard her mention her husband, let alone see him take her.


    Thinking of this, he felt strange. What did it have to do with him? But he just thought about it, because


    he had a special feeling for this woman.


    Murphy couldn''t exin it clearly, nor could he.


    After finishing the work in her hand, Nora looked at him. He was focused on watching the dialogue, and


    his mouth moved from time to time, as if he was selectively memorizing the dialogue!


    His mouth looked a little dry. Nora stood up, walked to the coffee machine, made a cup of coffee


    without sugar and sent it to him., She took the coffee over and was about to put it on the table, because


    looking at theputer, she thought that maybe his arm was sore, so she stretched out his arm and


    met Nora who was putting coffee in front of her.


    She was shocked by the sudden movement of his arm. The coffee was spilled on the table and on her


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    own hands. Because the coffee was just filled, it was still hot.


    She put the coffee on the table in a hurry. Regardless of her burning hands, she picked up a duster


    cloth and was about to wipe the table.


    Murphy stretched her hand and said, "Are your hands hurt?"


    What he said sounded a little cruel, but there was a little pity in it.


    In a hurry, Nora tried to pull her hand out, but her hand was tightly gripped by him. She said and


    lowered her head coyly, "It''s okay. My hand doesn''t hurt."


    No matter what she said, he pulled her aside, opened the drawer with one hand to look for the


    medicine, and tightly held her arm and wrist with the other hand. She felt pain, but there was an


    indescribable feeling.


    Seeing him carefully applying the scalds on her body, Nora''s heart melted. What she owed you in


    winter might be given to you in spring, and God would not let her down.


    Some things were changing subtly.


    Ryan went downstairs to deal with some business and passed by the office of Murphy. When he


    happened to see this scene, his heart skipped a beat. He didn''t know whether he was happy or


    worried.


    Along the way, Ryan was thinking about what he had seen just now. He had spent a lot of money to


    cultivate Murphy, so he couldn''t make any mistake.


    He didn''t want to lose his future to a woman.


    However, many important things were ruined by women. Thinking of this, Ryan couldn''t help sweating.


    Ryan was not in the mood at all. It was not only the matter between him and Nora, but also his own


    business. He couldn''t be careless.


    After he finished his work in a hurry, he drove back to thepany. He had to figure out the ins and


    outs of the matter. Now he was really confused.


    After returning to thepany, Ryan told Laquisha what had happened today and asked her to give


    him some advice to deal with it in the future.


    At this time, they lost their original bad intentions. The first thing they needed to do was to find out what


    was going on between Murphy and Nora.


    After all, Murphy was a popr star now. His private life was the most popr concern of his fans, so


    he couldn''t arise any mistakes.


    Ryan had to consider the future of Murphy. They were of the same ilk of honour and loss. Many stars


    were banned because of private life problems, and finally lost their reputation and disappeared, without


    being cared about.


    In the entertainment industry, whether actors or actresses, they were famous because of the gossip.


    Therefore, many stars kept their chastity and once there was a gossip, it was difficult to turn over.


    Murphy hadn''t made his debut for a long time andcked experience. It was not easy for him to gain a


    foothold in the entertainment circle by shooting a few movies.


    So now was the most critical moment for Murphy. If he wanted to stay in the entertainment circle for a


    long time, he not only had to have good acting skills, but also had a good poprity. The most


    important thing was that he couldn''t let any gossip spread.


    Fortunately, Ryan witnessed such an incident before and he solved it. If that fan saw it, he might


    spread something bad for him? Ryan felt terrible at the thought of it.


    Public figures are different from ordinary people. Their every move will attract attention. In fact, as stars


    and artists, it is not easy. If they are not careful, they will be beaten to the abyss.


    She remembered that in the winter of thest year, a female artist was photographed by the paparazzi


    when she came out of a vi in the morning. She made a big fuss, saying that she was a mistress for a


    big shot, hooked up with rich men and masters. All kinds of hype instantly pushed her into the center of


    the entertainment industry which harmed her a lot.


    It didn''t take long for thepany to terminate the contract with this actress. She couldn''t bear this


    blow, so she didn''t dare to go out. Later, she suffered from depression, jumped down from the top of


    the more than 20 floor building and ended her young life.


    What a bloody fact.


    There were countless such examples. As Ryan said, Laquisha nodded her head.

 Chapter 17 Visiting Superstars

    Chapter 17 Visiting Superstars


    The teacher had informed that it was time for Hugh to pay the tuition and living expenses.


    The tuition fee and living expenses were thousands of dors. The consumption in Beijing was too


    high, and the sry of Nora was not low, 1700 dors per month. However, in Beijing, The people


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    whose ie was this amount would be consider as the moonlight n.


    The rent, water and electricity fees, living expenses, and the tuition of little Hugh were all necessities.


    There was not much left in her sry. Every month, she would calcte carefully with her calction.


    When they got home, Norained to Grace, "The consumption in Beijing is too high. I can''t even


    afford myself."


    Grace persuaded her to take it easy. Everything would be fine. There would be love and bread.


    "By the way, I asked you to take part in the car modelst time. Have you thought about it? It will held


    in two days." Said Grace.


    "If you think I''m capable, I''ll go to there. As long as I can make money, I''ll do it."


    The car model needed to stand for an hour and cooperate with the visitors to take photos. Three


    hundred per hour was a great temptation, so she decided to go.


    Grace said, "After the show, I''ll get the money back to you." This is the show held by thepany of


    herpany. Nora only needed to be the car model, and she didn''t need to care about anything else.


    After the simple training, she would go to the ''battlefield'' tomorrow.


    Recently, thepany was not very busy. She had time to arrange the part-time job about being a car


    model, because the car exhibition was very close to thepany. That was one of the reasons why


    Grace asked her to be the car models.


    The show began. A line of luxury cars arrived at the center of the show. Ten beautiful women came on


    the stage, one after another. The customers who participated in the show only took pictures of beautiful


    women and didn''t look at the cars.


    An hour passed quickly. Nora quickly changed her clothes and ran to thepany. Fortunately, Murphy


    hadn''t arrived yet. It seemed that Grace had arranged enough time.


    Because of her one hour standard standing posture, her feet were particrly painful. The first thing


    she did when she came to thepany was to sit down and let her feet rx and have a good rest.


    Not far from the corridor, there was a steady sound of footsteps. Here came Murphy. It was not difficult


    for them to know each other''s footstep for a long time, not to mention that they had known each other


    for four years.


    Murphy said very little every day, as if his words were valuable. He was very stingy, and he couldn''t


    throw a few more words to others. It was really hard to figure out whether it was the way that everyone


    was famous and became a big star.


    She saw that Murphy had entered the office.


    After he sat down, she stood up and handed him tomorrow''s arrangement n. Tomorrow afternoon,


    she would visit an experienced artist who had retired from the entertainment circle.


    Speaking of the old artists, in fact, they were not old. It was just that he was experienced in the


    entertainment circle. Because he was indifferent to fame and fortune, he was still an artist for so many


    years and could not be called a star.


    No matter how long he had been in the entertainment circle without outstanding works or fame, he


    could only be called an artist, not a superstar. But his acting skill was A level.


    The reason why she visited him this time was that she wanted to learn something from him.


    Seeing that Nora was walking in a different way as usual, he didn''t say the words that almost spoke


    out. What did it have to do with him? Then he looked through all the information of the old artist.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was time to get off work again. Both of them walked out of the office one after


    another.


    It took her a long way to get to the bus stop. She never took a taxi. In order to save money, it was not


    easy to make money, and the money she earned was for Hugh. She had to make a n.


    She walked in the front and didn''t know there was a pair of eyes behind her. He looked at herself for a


    long time. After following him to the bus stop, he stepped on the gas and sped away.


    Before going to work, Nora went out more than half an hour in advance. She had to take her to the


    school and pay the tuition and living expenses of Hugh.


    Hearing the teacher''s praise for her son, she was extremely relieved. It turned out that her son was so


    excellent. She gave you a thumbs up.


    Then the teacher changed the subject and said worriedly, "Hugh has performed well in all aspects,


    except that sometimes children don''t like to talk too much."


    Her heart jolted. It had something to do with her child''s age. There were some things that a child had to


    ept, not only happiness, but also cruelty.


    This time, Hugh also got "excellent junior soldier" in the ss.


    After leaving the school, there were different kinds of feelings mixing in her heart, which were too


    Not being able to give her son aplete family was what she owed her son the most. However, she


    would give all her love to Hugh and try her best to make him have a happy childhood.


    Her schedule was full every day, ten times busier than that of Murphy. She felt that time was not


    enough, and she wanted to split it into two in a minute.


    Fortunately, the car show was only arranged for three days. If it took longer, she would not be able to


    hold on.


    She wondered whether she should work so hard, but thinking of little Hugh, all her efforts were worth it.


    After standing for an hour in the afternoon, she finally finished her work. She came to thepany


    without breathing heavily and hurried to prepare what they needed to visit the old artist.


    On the second floor of a quiet teahouse, Murphy was talking with the old artist casually, nodding and


    waving.


    Nora and Ryan were sitting not far away from them. They didn''t talk too loudly and couldn''t hear what


    they were talking about. The teahouse was an elegant ce, so they couldn''t speak too loudly.


    She picked up a small cup of tea and tasted it quietly. When she just drank it, she felt a little bitter, but


    when you tasted it carefully, the tea gave off a faint fragrance.


    Looking at the expression on her face, Ryan knew that she didn''t know much about the tea ceremony,


    and the insiders could see through her gesture at a nce.


    This was white tea from Yunnan Province. Ryan told her.


    In fact, she didn''t hate Ryan very much. She just didn''t want to have anything to do with any man in


    terms of love.


    Ryan tentatively wanted to inquire about the past of Nora, but after a second thought, he realized that


    as a man, she would not talk too much with him. Perhaps women were easy to get along with, so he


    did not ask.


    When Murphy talked with the old artist happily, he always felt that time passed very fast.


    Seeing that Murphy stood up, Ryan and Nora also stood up in a hurry. He reached out his hand like a


    gentleman and said goodbye to the old artist. It seemed that the old actress thought highly of Murphy,


    or they wouldn''t have talked for so long.


    The old artist encouraged him to be a pure star so that he could have more supporters. He didn''t want


    to be blinded by the dazzling light.


    Murphy nodded frequently.


    After sending away the old artist and seeing a little smile on Murphy''s face, she guessed that he must


    have gained a lot today.

 Chapter 18 Playing Tricks

    Chapter 18 ying Tricks


    When Nora came out of the car shop, she didn''t notice that Murphy was behind her. They entered the


    After spending some time with her, he saw that she was extremely a strong woman, not only decisive


    but also efficient.


    Maybe it was because the fate was unfair, or maybe she didn''t meet a good opportunity so that she


    needed to be stayed here and be an assistant.


    In thepany, she worked hard, no matter how hard she was working. Compared with the female


    employees who were gossiping and hanging out all day long, she was a hundred times better than


    them.


    Other people dressed up and ttered the director with sweet words every day. They all wanted to get


    what they wanted with their beauty. It was hard to find a girl like Su Jingyan.


    Every morning, the first thing that Nora came to thepany was to clean up the office of Murphy,


    because she knew he was a neat freak.


    The second thing was to wait for the arrival of Murphy, make him a cup of hot bitter coffee, and then


    started to do her own work, and arranged all the schedule step by step every day.


    She was the personal assistant of him.


    She had to know every details about his living habits.


    The new y was about to begin, and everyone had to work hard for a while.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before the new movie started, Nora didn''t have too many tasks needed to be done.


    "After work, you need to go to the NC shopping mall and pick some clothes for me," said Murphy,


    looking at her.


    She listened to him and there was no room for negotiation. It was just an order! s! After all, he was


    the boss and she was just an assistant.


    Murphy went to the underground garage to drive the car and let her wait there for a moment. She was


    stunned and said, "I''ll call Agent Ryan down and go with us."


    "No, thanks. He has something to deal with something which are emergency today and can''t leave


    there."


    The two of them drove to the gate of the NC shopping mall. Murphy found a parking space and Nora


    was waiting for him at the gate.


    NC shopping mall was specialize in menswear.


    It was said that only women''s clothes had many styles and colors, which meant that they had never


    been to NC shopping mall. This was a paradise for men. From the first floor to the five floors, the whole


    mall was filled with men''s clothes.


    However, the waitresses in here were all beautiful and sweet. The waitresses here were all good at


    selling.


    Nora knew what kind of styles Murphy fit, so the clothes she picked were especially suitable for him


    and also his favorite style.


    She bought a suit, a pair of casual clothes, a pair of Harem pants, two pairs of shoes, and tworge


    bags of things. Nora carried two big bags in her hands, and there was a bag on her arm.


    As Murphy walked in front of her, she followed him.


    The people around them looked at them strangely. An elder sister said, "He is really willing to let such a


    beautiful girlfriend to carry so heavy bags."


    Only then did Murphy notice that all the things were in the hands of Nora.


    He felt a little embarrassed. After all, he was a man. How could he be so ungraceful? It seemed that


    she had been used to taking care of him.


    He took all the bags from her.


    After shopping in the mall the whole afternoon, Nora was tired and hungry. Her stomach was growling,


    but she was too embarrassed to buy something to eat. Hunger and fatigue eroded her body.


    As a mortal, Murphy would also be tired and hungry. He looked at Nora and said, "Let''s find a ce to


    eat something."


    She knew that Murphy was a neat freak. He wouldn''t eat at a roadside stall even if he was beaten to


    death. But now only the two of them would go to a five star hotel for dinner?


    She was afraid that if others recognized him, it would have a bad impact on him in the entertainment


    circle.


    So, with the intention of having a try, Nora led him to a small restaurant. The signature dish here is the


    wooden bucket fish, which she and Grace have eaten here. The food here tastes good and the price is


    affordable. The most important thing is that it is clean and the environment is good. "Do you want to


    have a try?" Nora asked him.


    Listening to the introduction of her. It seemed that this ce was impable.


    She found a private room on the second floor and sat down. The owner rmended some dishes:


    wooden bucket fish, boiled meat pieces, and an exquisite cold dish.


    No matter how squeamish he was, he had to eat. Something was destined to change.


    The two of them ordered two bowls of rice. This was the most ordinary dinner. They were full and


    tasted good.


    It was such a coincidence for them to meet Ryan here. Ryan rubbed his eyes and confirmed that the


    two people walking in front of him were Murphy and Nora.


    It turned out that Ryan was deal with business near the restaurant. When Nora and Murphy came out


    after dinner, they happened to see him not far behind them.


    The most important thing was that the two bags were actually carried by Murphy.


    Ryan couldn''t help thinking too much.


    Did they really rekindle their rtionship?


    No, absolutely not. I have to stop it from happening again. Otherwise, the consequences will be very


    serious. Who will pay for it?


    In fact, it was not as serious as Ryan thought. Nothing happened between them.


    However, Ryan didn''t think so. In his mind, it was normal for them to be a couple many years ago.


    This matter had been bothering him all the time.


    One day, a female college student came to thepany and said that she wanted to find a job to see if


    there was anyone suitable for her. Seeing this, Ryan came up with a n.


    He called Nora to his office and told her that the human resources department had found a professional


    assistant. Although she worked well in thepany, she was not a professional assistant.


    Hearing this, Nora was very sad. She needed this job very much and didn''t want to lose it. She still had


    Hugh needed to support and bring up, and she hadn''tpleted her dream as well.


    She said pitifully. She couldn''t help but shed two lines of tears when she thought that she was so


    miserable.


    In fact, Ryan was not a stone hearted person. He knew well about the working ability of her. With her


    help, he saved a lot time during working.


    Ryan had no choice but to tell the truth. Now he was in the developing stage, and he couldn''t allow


    anything to go wrong. Otherwise, his previous efforts would be in vain.


    It turned out that Ryan had always thought that she and Murphy had restored their rtionship, so he


    nned to fire her and find a new assistant. Agent Ryan really thought too much.


    After the repeated guarantee of Nora, Ryan reluctantly agreed her to stay in thepany, but on the


    premise that no negative news would be spread about Murphy.

 Chapter 19 Business Trip

    Chapter 19 Business Trip


    Looking at Nora crying so sad, Ryan said, "In this case, you can stay in thepany and I will observe


    your performance in the future. Otherwise, you may be fired at any time."


    In fact, in her heart, she had regarded her rtionship with Murphy as the past. If she hadn''t met him


    before, she wouldn''t have been so sad.


    She cherished the chance to stay in thepany very much. She could bear anything for the sake of


    Hugh.


    She was always cautious, fearing that something would go wrong.


    Ryan knew everything she did and remembered in his mind. That was good, as long as everything was


    fine.


    The new movie started as scheduled. This time, the heroine always thought that it would be Laquisha,


    because the entertainment circle was always hyping that Laquisha would reappear.


    Since Laquisha hadn''t been chosen as the heroine, she wouldn''t show weakness. She was a very


    scheming woman.


    The heroine was neither Laquisha nor Melissa. This time, the heroine who cooperated with Murphy


    was Emily Liu. It was said that she had a strong background. She graduated from a famous university


    and then entered the film and television industry.


    Emily was very beautiful, with big eyes, pointed chin and long eyshes. She looked like a mixed-


    blood.


    Her acting skill was also excellent. The director appreciated her for her early shooting and praised her


    for her boundless poprity.


    There were a lot of dramas between Emily and Murphy. The performance of the two big shots was


    perfect, which made the crew call them "the golden couple".


    During the shooting, she was busy all the time. During this period, Hugh had been taking care by


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Grace. It was no pity to have such a good friend in life.


    As the assistant of Murphy, Nora had done her best. She had to think of everything for him, or it would


    be another mistake.


    She took good care of him for every aspect of basic necessities. She was his personal assistant.


    At the break time of the film set, Murphy was going to run line with Emily. At this time, Nora could have


    a rest. She would find a quiet ce to stay silently for a few minutes, and then continue to work.


    In this way, Nora had been stared at them silently.


    Since she had to stay in another city for half a month to shoot a exterior scene, she had to follow the


    crew to the South area after arranging everything about her family.


    He had been tired for a long time, and had an irregr diet. Now, Murphy was suffering from the


    disease again, which made him sweat. But there was a time limit when the new movie was disyed.


    He had to finish the shooting as soon as possible.


    In order not to dy the shooting, he asked Nora to massage his belly for half an hour every day.


    The crew of the y were all packed with food, which was not good for the health of Murphy, so Nora


    woke up more than an hour early every day and cooked the millet porridge.


    On thest day of the external shooting, the whole crew of the y cheered. After finishing the external


    shooting, they could go back to Beijing.


    She could also see little Hugh and Grace whom she had been missing day and night.


    The exterior view came to a perfect end. They sat on the bus, singing a song of triumph and came back


    with fruitful results.


    In the huge hall, Murphy curled up in the innermost part of the sofa, with sweat on his forehead. He


    gritted his teeth and waited for the dawn.


    After a long time, Murphy was so sleepy that he fell asleep and had a stomachache. He endured it all


    the time. He didn''t know that it was getting worse and worse if he didn''t go to the hospital.


    Since she apanied him to the hospitalst time, he had prepared medicine at home. He took


    medicine when he felt pain and relied on medicine to suppress the pain.


    Nora bought toys and all kinds of food and toys for Hugh, and brought some local specialities to Grace.


    She decided to waited Grace got off work and waited her to pick up Hugh from the nursery school, she


    wanted to give them a surprise, but she didn''t tell them in advance when she came back from another


    city.


    Hearing the babbling of little Hugh and godmother, they went upstairs.


    Nora hid behind the door and was about to give them a surprise attack. When the door was opened,


    Grace walked straight into the room with Hugh in his arms and didn''t notice that there was another


    person behind the door.


    Nora slowly stretched out her hands from behind, covered Grace''s eyes and sang, "I secretly cover


    your eyes so that you can guess who I am."


    Hugh shouted happily, "Mommy, Mommy, Mommy is back."


    It seemed that the three of them would have another sleepless night. They had left for more than half a


    month, and they had a lot to talk about.


    Another actress was signed in thepany, and she was the main character of the new y, Emily..


    She smiled and said, "From now on, we have to work together. I wish we can ake care of each other,


    understand each other and amodate each other."

 Chapter 20 Kiss Scene

    Chapter 20 Kiss Scene


    Emily was fond of talking andughing, very lively, and seemed to be easy to get in touch with. Her


    office was on the side of the Murphy''s. If the door was not closed, the two office could see each other.


    The girl felt that it was not easy to get close to him. There was no trouble in thepany at present,


    and she hoped that it could go on like this.


    All the actors and actresses signed in thepany were directed by the chief editor. The chief editor


    took a fancy to these talents and needed to train them. One day, they would be superstars.


    Emily was no exception. The shooting of the new y was very sessful and went on smoothly. After


    a meeting of the senior executives, they decided to arrange an assistant for Emily.


    Cecilia was arranged to be Emily''s personal assistant.


    Nora and Cecilia got along well with each other. This time, Cecilia had also be an assistant. The


    two of them had a moremon topic. They had an appointment after work and went to dinner


    together.


    In a small restaurant, there were two women whispering andughing.


    The two ordered a te of spicy shrimps, two dishes and a bottle of red wine. It was also a celebration


    for thepletion of the shooting. Being an assistant like Nora for Cecilia was also worth celebrating.


    Cecilia said, "Nora, what do you think of Emily? Can I perform well as her assistant?"


    Looking at Cecilia who was a little worried, Nora said, "I haven''t known her for a long time, but I think


    Emily is not so arrogant like other stars."


    The implication was that Murphy was too arrogant, difficult to serve and careful.


    Cecilia was relieved at once. "Working is for making money happily. If you are wronged every day,


    you''d better not go to work and stay at home."


    Hearing Cecilia''s words, Nora thought to herself, ''I''m different from you. I still have my son. No matter


    how aggrieved I am, as long as I can keep my job.''


    Cecilia asked Nora to promise her that as long as she didn''t understand what her assistant should do,


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    she must tell her without reservation what to do. After saying that, the two of them smiled.


    Recently, she found that the look on Murphy''s face was a little bad. She wanted to ask him if he was


    ufortable. But every time she wanted to walk over, Ryan''s words would pop up in his mind.


    s, the past was the past. Now, Murphy was his boss, and she was just his assistant. That''s all.


    Nora shook her hair hard and didn''t think too much.


    Nora was organizing the following procedures on herputer. The new y was almost finished, and


    there would be a lot of things to do in the future. She didn''t want to do it now, and she would have to


    work overtimeter.


    At this time, there was a knock on the office door.


    Emily came in and sat next to Murphy. She looked at him and said, "There is a line in the new y that


    I can''t remember for a long time, and I''ve been saying it wrong. Murphy, can you help me?"


    As long as they talked about work, Murphy kept talking.


    Emily listened attentively and patted her head from time to time. How could she be so stupid? She


    didn''t expect that she could write the lines in this way. Emily was convinced by him.


    "Do you understand?" Asked Murphy.


    Emily nodded and said, "I see. Thank you, brother Murphy."


    The word "brother Murphy" made Nora feel really ufortable.


    "We still have to shootter. You can go to prepare first!" Murphy told her.


    Emily ran out with a smile. Before leaving, she said to him, "Okay, see youter."


    Looking at the back of her, a myriad of thoughts crowded into Nora''s mind. She had been as carefree


    as her before. It was so good to be young. Was she getting old?


    In the studio, the director, the light maker, and the makeup artist were all busy with their own work, and


    the shooting was going on nervously. The acting skills of Murphy and Emily were perfect.


    The two of them cooperated perfectly. Every director would praised them "good".


    It was the most difficult to control the intimacy scene. The next scene was the kissing scene of Murphy


    and Emily.

 Chapter 21 Be Framed

    Chapter 21 Be Framed


    For Murphy, shooting a movie should be dedicated, which was his job, but Emily was a new actress,


    who had never shot a kissing scene, so she felt very embarrassed.


    Murphy told her not to be nervous and just follow him.


    A couple in love was about to leave. The heroine was going back to school. The hero was reluctant to


    leave, but he couldn''t go with her.


    When they were going to separate, the two of them hugged each other and wept, and then kissed


    passionately.


    The director called out the card for several times, but failed every time.


    Front part of Emily''s performance was really good, however, when it came to kissing, she couldn''t


    control the dislocation.


    Murphy told Emily, "You need to ignore everyone and imagine they don''t exist. You can imagine


    yourself as a person in the y. With your own feeling, you can definitely make it."


    Emily closed her eyes and took two deep breaths. She said, "I''m ready."


    The director shouted, "Attention, lighters. Action!"


    She was stuck again. "What''s going on? Can you find a way to get through it?" The director said


    angrily, and everyone present was sweating.


    Murphy thought that it was so stupid that she didn''t know how to pretend to kiss.


    Cecilia ran over to wipe the sweat on Emily''ss forehead and encouraged her, "Emily, don''t be nervous.


    Come on, you are the best."


    It started again. The breeze blew, and the two young people looked at each other by the river, saying


    sweet words and parting.


    At the most critical moment, Murphy lowered his head and pressed his mouth on Emily''s. There was


    fierce apuse.


    The director said, "Good."


    The kissing scene finally came to an end.


    Nora was stunned. How could he do this? It seemed that he was quiet on the surface, but her heart


    had already been surging.


    Emily was still in a daze. She touched her mouth and felt very reluctant. This was my first kiss! How


    could this be.


    But when she looked at him, it seemed that nothing had happened for him. Perhaps this was the spirit


    of sacrificing himself for art.


    Looking at Emily, he said, "I''m sorry."


    Emily had no choice but to answer, "Nothing." It was not embarrassing at all.


    In fact, in his opinion, it was not a tiny matter. If he didn''t help Emily, the director would be angry, and it


    was a small matter to change a substitute. If he changed an actress, Emily would be over, and she


    would also beughed at in the entertainment industry.


    But neither Nora nor Emily knew that.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The kissing scene also caused a stir in thepany.


    People in thepany, especially those who were bored, intentionally or unintentionally found Emily


    and joked with her, which made she feel ashamed in thepany.


    Especially the mean woman, Laquisha, who didn''t take her as the heroine and could only shoot some


    supporting roles every time, must be very angry.


    Laquisha always found fault with Emily. If she had nothing else to do, she wouldin to the


    evildoer first.


    Ryan told Laquisha, "Don''t worry. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future for thepany to


    be so powerful. It will definitely make you famous."


    Laquisha didn''t want to listen to his exnation.


    However, Ryan promised to help her.


    Laquisha was dubious about his words. She would rather rely on herself than rely on Ryan.


    When Cecilia went to deliver the documents, Emily was not in the room and put it on the table. Cecilia


    had something to deal with, so she came out. Then a figure sneaked in.


    Laquisha wanted to teach Emily a lesson, thinking that she didn''t know how to behave. A newborn calf


    was not afraid of a tiger.


    She wanted to pull Emily down at one point one.


    The time on the document was half an hourte because she had tampered with it.


    Everything was ready.


    The director said that he would give everyone a few days off after the y was over.


    Look at the watch. It''s time! Why hadn''t Emilye yet? The director thought highly of Emily and


    wanted to tter her. How could a person without time concept?


    Finally. Emily came, and Murphy helped her out. Was it because he was too tired to shoot these days


    and even went to have a rest during the break.


    "No, I won''t. I''ll wait for you here early in the future," said Emily in a hurry.


    The director said, "There''s no need. You can arrive at the studio on time."


    As the shooting went on smoothly, Cecilia was also confused. Emily had changed her attitude towards


    her these days, which made her very depressed, but she was too embarrassed to ask. What if Emily


    was in a bad mood and treated everyone the same?


    She had no choice but to wait until she got off work. She went to find Nora and asked her to analyze


    the reason for herself. With this n, Cecilia went to work at ease.


    Humans were the most difficult to understand in the world. They were tooplicated and evil.


    Cecilia was waiting for her at the end of the corridor, but Nora didn''te out. Was she working


    overtime again.

 Chapter 22 In Hospital

    Chapter 22 In Hospital


    Hearing a faint sound, Nora looked to the direction of the sound and saw that the face of Murphy turned


    pale. He put one hand on his stomach and the other on the table.


    Nora rushed to him and wiped the sweat on his forehead with a tissue.


    "Don''t hold on. Go to see a doctor!" She said anxiously.


    Then, she dialed 120.


    As he was worried about his work, he asked Nora to find Ryan. At this time, Nora was anxious. She


    stared at him with her eyes wide open, without saying anything.


    "Work or life is more important. How can you work well without a good health?" She couldn''t help but


    scold him.


    The ambnce soon arrived at thepany''s downstairs. Hearing the sound of the ambnce,


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    everyone was guessing who was sick and the corridor was full of people.


    Thepany was in a mess.


    With the help of Nora, Murphy slowly walked out of the office. Because of the pain, his waist was bent


    down.


    Seeing this, Ryan was shocked. How could it be Murphy? He quickly walked forward, grabbed the


    other arm of Murphy, and the three slowly walked to the ambnce.


    The ambnce went through a special ess and arrived at the hospital very soon.


    At any time in that city, there were always the most people in the hospital. No one could guarantee that


    they would get sick if they ate grains.


    Ryan asked Nora to sit down with Murphy and then ran to register an expert.


    "The operation must be performed for acute gastroenteritis." The doctor ordered.


    It was the doctor who had checked on Murphyst time.


    Now the pain was too much for Murphy to say anything, and he had no strength to refute.


    This time, he was obediently pushed into the operating room, which said that no one was allowed to


    enter.


    Ryan and Nora were waiting anxiously on the bench outside the operating room.


    The phone rang. Ryan took a look at it and found that it was a call from the top managers of the


    Nora asked Ryan to go back to thepany. She would take care of Murphy.


    Ryan left and said he woulde back after the meeting.


    Time passed.


    Outside the operating room, she walked back and forth. Nora couldn''t sit down at all. The man lying


    inside was the man she had loved deeply.


    The red words on it kept showing that he was in surgery.


    He has been in the operating room for more than an hour. Why hasn''t hee out yet? It was not a big


    operation. How could it take so long!


    A lot of questions popped up in Nora''s mind, but she denied them all by herself.


    Murphy was a strong man. A small operation was nothing to him. Noraforted herself while thinking.


    Waiting like this was the most torturous thing. Every nerve of her was extremely nervous.


    She had promised to be safe and sound, but when something happened, she was the first one who


    couldn''t calm down.


    After a long time, her hands became numb.


    The door was opened.


    Murphy was pushed out by two nurses, followed by doctors, anesthesiology masters, and several


    medical staff. Everyone''s face was full of fatigue.


    She dashed towards him.


    The doctor told her that the operation was sessful and Murphy would be fine after staying in hospital


    for observation for a period of time.


    Nora and a nurse pushed Murphy into the ward. After putting an infusion bottle on it, the nurse left and


    said that she could go to the infirmary to see her if there was anything.


    With his eyes closed, Murphyy obediently on the bed. At this time, he was like a child, very quiet, and


    could even be described as cute.


    Nora didn''t like the smell of medicine in the hospital, but as an assistant, it was her duty.


    In the corridor, people were walking back and forth, and the families of the patients in the same room


    were talking about something. Although the voice was not loud, it woke up Murphy.


    Murphy opened his eyes with difficulty and saw Nora sitting at one end of the bed. At this time, Nora


    looked particrly tired and her hair was a little messy.


    As the sun set, twilight shone on her delicate face, like a perfect painting.


    He knew that she had been busy for him for a long time and was grateful to her.


    Why did this woman always give him a different feeling, but he didn''t have the same feeling for any


    other woman? This feeling was wonderful and strong.


    What did he have to do with her in his previous life? Every time he faced her, as long as he tried hard


    to think about something about her, his head would be as painful as a crack.


    The more he couldn''t control himself, the more he wanted to see her and understand her.


    People who had surgery were not allowed to eat or drink anything in twenty four hours, including water.


    When Nora listened to the conversation of others, sometimes she would smile slightly. Unintentionally,


    she turned her head and saw that Murphy has woken up and was looking straight at her.


    She blushed.


    "Does it hurt badly now?" asked Nora.


    Holding back his pain, Murphy said, "No, nothing serious."


    Looking at the expression on his face, she knew that he was pretending. She knew that he was very


    painful.


    Thepany had hired the best special nurse for him, who would take care of him twenty-four hours a


    day. Seeing that he has woken up and has a clear thought, Nora was sure that he was fine, so she left


    the hospital with relief.


    Looking at the disappearing figure of Nora, he breathed a long sigh of relief and felt a touch of loss in


    his heart.


    The shooting of the new y was going on as scheduled. When Murphy was discharged from the


    hospital, he would shoot all his scenes.


    After leaving the hospital, Nora couldn''t calm down for a long time. Thinking of the way Murphy looked


    at her, she was full of expectation. She was reluctant to leave. She hoped that she had thought too


    much.


    Since Murphy was in hospital, she could get off work earlier today. Instead of going back to the


    As long as Nora went to pick up little Hugh, the teacher would report all the situation of the children to


    the parents, which was also a responsible attitude to the students.


    After thanking the teacher, Nora took little Hugh''s hand and entered the vegetable market not far away


    from the school.


    "How much is the cucumber? What about the eggnt? And celery?" In the vegetable market, Nora


    was bargaining with the woman, like a housewife.


    They went to a corner of the market, where there were all meat sellers. They bought an old hen and


    took it back.


    When Grace saw Nora came back with bags, she rushed to Nora. "What''s wrong with you? You robbed


    the bank?"


    Nora told Grace that Murphy was in hospital.


    "Your boss is in hospital. You can have a good rest for a few days. You can go to work after he leaves


    the hospital!"


    Of course, Nora wanted to have a good rest.


    She walked into the kitchen and began to kill chickens.


    She wanted to make some chicken soup.

 Chapter 23 Waiting Silently

    Chapter 23 Waiting Silently


    The news that Murphy was hospitalized has been widely spread. Thepany must ensure that


    nothing would happen to him. The next morning, they transferred him to the VIP ward.


    Now it was time to block all the information about Murphy.


    Nora opened her eyes and rubbed them hard. The strong light in the room made her unable to open


    eyes.


    She thought it was still early and little Hugh was gone. It turned out that Grace wanted her to sleep a


    little longer, so she sent the child to school and let her wake up naturally.


    Looking at the clock on the wall, it was already eight o''clock. Nora stretched herself and got up. She


    opened the curtain, opened the window and took a deep breath of air. It was fresh.


    It was a sunny day. She hoped she could have a good mood.


    Nora washed her face and rinsed her mouth.


    She walked into the kitchen and took out the old hen she washed and cutst night from the fridge. She


    was going to make chicken soup.


    More than an hourter, the kitchen was filled with the pleasant smell of chicken. Nora tasted it with a


    spoon and found it very delicious.


    Nora found a thermos cup from the cupboard and filled it with meat and soup. She went downstairs


    with satisfaction. She was going to the hospital to see how Murphy was.


    When Murphy woke up in the morning, he had no appetite at all. The porridge brought by the special


    nurse was still on the table. He didn''t feel hungry at all.


    With his back to the beauty special nurse, he pretended to be asleep.


    Seeing Norae in, the nurse greeted to her.


    Nora asked the nurse about Murphy''s situation. "Everything is fine. The infusion has just been finished,


    and it''s time to eat something. He just don''t cooperate and said he is not hungry," said the nurse.


    The special nurse shook her head. She had no choice but to let him do whatever he wanted!


    "It''s okay. When he is hungry, he will eat something," said Nora to the nurse.


    Hearing what Nora said, Murphy felt funny. Nora regarded him as a child.


    When a person was helpless, every word he or she said to the person he or she loved was so sweet


    and pleasant to hear.


    The special nurse had something to deal with, so she went out for a while.


    Nora unscrewed the heat preservation cup and smelled it. It smelled so good! All of a sudden, the


    fragrance filled the room, making people almost drool.


    She helped Murphy sit up. Since he had an operation and couldn''t sit for a long time, she let him lean


    against the quilt.


    One spoon.


    Two spoons.


    Three spoons.


    It suddenly urred to Nora that three years ago, when she was sick and Murphy took good care of


    her, her eyes turned red.


    Now that Murphy was sick and hospitalized, she had to take care of him. Was this the so-called God''s


    will?


    The subtle change on her face was noticed by Murphy. He didn''t know why her eyes were red and she


    was about to cry.


    He couldn''t figure out what the woman in front of him was thinking.


    At this moment, there was high and low voicesing from the corridor of the hospital. It was the


    people in thepany who came to visit Murphy, and of course, there was Laquisha in it.


    Seeing that Nora was sitting next to Murphy, Laquisha who was with a big smile on her face,


    immediately pulled a long face. This woman turned her face faster than turning a book.


    After mocking at Nora for a while, Laquisha felt bored and excused herself from the hospital.


    The people in thepany were all symbolic. They came to visit the condition of Murphy, but they


    didn''t have a deep friendship. After a few simple greetings, they all left.


    There were only three people left in the room, which were Murphy, Nora and Ryan.


    Ryan told Murphy to take good care of himself. After he was discharged from the hospital, he could


    shoot the rest of the scenes. Ryan didn''t ask the director to find a substitute for him.


    Because there was only one person named Murphy, and it was impossible for others to y a


    substitute.


    Ryan had the intention of himself.


    Nora and Ryan walked out of the hospital together.


    Ryan looked at Nora. Nora understood what Ryan meant. She would remember what she had


    promised him. Please rest assured, and don''t worry about that.


    From now on, she would travel through the hospital, school and home in three moves.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She kept in mind that Murphy was her boss and did everything with this goal.


    Thanks to the careful care of Nora these days, Murphy recovered quickly. After all, he was very young


    and in good health, so he recovered quickly.


    In a twinkling of an eye, half a month passed, and Murphy was about to leave the hospital.


    When the lights were on, the night in Beijing was extraordinarily charming, making people indulge in


    countless imaginations.


    In a luxuriously decorated night club, with heavy makeup and a pungent smell of perfume, Laquisha sat


    alone in a corner, holding a goblet and drinking it up.


    Laquisha was a little disappointed recently. She couldn''t get the main character, so she didn''t have a


    good y.


    She was not willing to be an ordinary woman. In order to achieve her goal, she would choose any


    means, and even take risks.


    At this moment, in her heart, she has already had an immature n, but the time hasn''te, so she


    could only wait silently.


    It was a long night. Without anyone to apany, lonely Laquisha was also a poor woman.


    One after another, Laquisha felt a little dizzy.


    The wine in the goblet was as red as blood.


    Ryan felt bored and called Laquisha, but she didn''t answer it. Then he received a message from


    Laquisha, saying that she was having fun in "Endless Night" alone.


    He went straight all the way to Endless Night, the night club was not closed.


    In fact, Laquisha was also a poor woman. Back then, when she started her career, she had be


    famous and legendary. At that time, she had been well-known and her paintings had been posted on


    every street.


    Later, a famous director had taken a fancy to Laquisha''s beauty and tried to find a way to make her


    have a hidden rule. The two of them hadn''t been together for a long time, and he got tired of her and


    went to look for a new prey. The director was afraid that Laquisha would make a big deal, so she was


    banished.


    So many years had passed, and people had already forgotten about Laquisha. It was not until the


    director of the y found her that she was about to reappear. But God yed tricks on her and she


    brushed past the heroine again.


    She felt that she was born at the wrong time. God was so unfair to her. No one could give her a


    reasonable exnation for what she has gained after so many years.


    "Ah!"


    It was an empty night. She was venting her dissatisfaction.


    Was it for the world or for someone.


    There was no absolute fairness in the world. The more she did, the less return she would get.


    Giving was never in direct proportion to returning.


    Two lonely people and two lonely hearts drank a lot and didn''t return until dawn.

 Chapter 24 Feeling

    Chapter 24 Feeling


    It seemed that it was because he was recuperated by Nora in the hospital, Murphy''s body was much


    better than before. He had endless strength all day long, and he didn''t know how to feel tired.


    When he was discharged from the hospital, he stayed in the studio for a few days, making up the


    scenes he had been sick before.


    To the director''s surprise, the new y waspleted several days in advance.


    Seeing that Murphy has recovered so well, Nora was gratified.


    He was so serious in the shooting, and has been appreciated by the director and recognized by the


    sponsor. Now he only needed to follow the lead.


    The name of the new y was "Sigh! Our Youth."


    No one expected that the release of the new y would set a record for the first time at the box office.


    It was unprecedented apuding. With the help of the new y, Murphy and Emily became famous


    overnight.


    In particr, Murphy had be the idol of thousands of girls overnight.


    It was a suspense that how many times his status has increased all of a sudden. Ryan was delighted


    secretly. He wanted to make Murphy a top star in the field of shadow vision with all his strength.


    All kinds of directors'' calls, scriptwriter''s e-mails, sponsor''s invitation, artist''s worship and fans''


    craziness made Ryan feel unprecedentedly pride and pride.


    Nora was extremely busy from morning to night. Sometimes she had to work overtime and felt so


    sleepy.


    She received e-mails and fans'' calls every day. She had to answer them patiently, and her head was


    about to explode.


    However, even if she was so busy every day, she would clean the office and make coffee for Murphy


    without sugar continually.


    It became a part of her life.


    Now, Murphy had to wear sunsses when he went out. He was self-willed and never allowed


    bodyguards to follow him, except Ryan or Nora.


    "This afternoon, Mr. Zhao from Dahongmen in Beijing asked you out for tea. I''ve helped you cancel


    everything else. This is the arrangement of Ryan." after saying that, Nora went out to prepare.


    She was going to prepare the clothes and shoes for Murphy in the afternoon.


    It was not easy to be an assistant. She had to consider everything carefully and not to miss anything.


    The scriptwriter that Murphy went to see this time was known to both Ryan and he before. When he


    was a minor supporting role, it was very difficult for him to y a role in his y.


    ''This time, Mr. Zhao invited me. He didn''t mean to drink!''


    s!


    This was a society of power. How could a few ordinary people change it.


    Entering a private room, Mr. Zhao had a fat face and he forced a disgusting smile on his face, which


    made Nora sick.


    As soon as Murphy and the others sat down, they greeted each other briefly. Mr. Zhao couldn''t wait to


    get to the point.


    Mr. Zhao took out a thick stack of manuscript and handed it to Murphy tteringly. His mouth was full of


    yellow teeth, which made people feel extremely ufortable.


    "Please take a look at it for the time being and give me more valuable advice so that I can correct it."


    He smiled.


    Murphy said sarcastically, "Mr. Zhao, you don''t remember. Your manuscript was worth your weight in


    gold. How could I have any objection?"


    Embarrassed, the scriptwriter bowed his head and said in a low voice, "Brother Murphy, you don''t know


    that time has changed!"


    Fortune knocks once at least at every man''s gate. No one knew what would happen tomorrow. So pray


    for yourself!


    In fact, Murphy didn''t mean to embarrass Mr. Zhao. He really couldn''t bear the moment when Mr. Zhao


    humiliated him. Mr. Zhao said that he was too high-minded to make a big deal.


    Over the years, Murphy has been working hard to improve himself to the best. No one could


    understand how much he has suffered.


    Later, a group of new blood surged out, and the poprity of Mr. Zhao''s work declined sharply. No one


    used his script to act, and he was also in trouble everywhere.


    Therefore, Mr. Zhao gave up and found Murphy, hoping to make aeback through his power. He


    also believed in his own ability.


    The imagination was beautiful, but the reality was cruel.


    When you do something wrong, but you correct it immediately. Maybe you will be forgiven.


    But you have made mistakes for so many years. It may not be toote to correct your mistakes when


    you find that others are good for you.


    Ryan didn''t say a word for a long time. He knew that there was also a fragile side of Murphy''s heart.


    Maybe it was a good thing to make him cooperate with Mr. Zhao.


    At the same time, Ryan also believed in the ability of Mr. Zhao.


    Seeing that Murphy wasn''t as angry as before, Ryan said, "The past is the past. It''s all gone. We will


    cooperate in the future if there is a chance."


    Hearing Ryan''s words, Mr. Zhao felt a little hopeful. Yes, everyone made mistakes before! Just give him


    a chance.


    Murphy didn''t argue a point to death. It was not a big deal that the scriptwriter was not willing to give his


    manuscript to a small potato.


    Now that Mr. Zhao knew he was wrong, there was no need to hold on. Making things difficult for others


    and making himself unhappy.


    After their discussion, Nora had something to deal with and went home first.


    After the meal, Mr. Zhao suggested to rx. Ryan responded, "It''s rare that you are in such a high


    mood today. I have to sacrifice my life to apany a gentleman."


    The three drove to a fitness club.


    Scriptwriter Zhao was a member of this club. It was hard to tell that he was fat all over his body. He was


    a member unexpectedly. Such a person walked out of the club and even said the words "fitness club".


    This was truly the biggest fitness club in Beijing. It had all kinds of fitness equipment, excellent service


    and excellent workmanship.


    The scriptwriter Zhao invited two of them to have a whole body massage. It had been a long time since


    he rxed like this. He felt veryfortable and almost fell asleep.


    "The foot massage here is also first-ss." The beauty rmended.


    They came here to spend money. The higher the consumption was, the moremission the beauties


    would get. What they earned was the money of these people.


    The scriptwriter looked at the two and said, "try the foot massage hereter. You will definitely have a


    different feeling."


    "Scriptwriter Zhao has a wide range of hobbies," said Jeremy expressionlessly


    She didn''t know whether it was a joke or a satire. Just take it as a joke!


    Anyway, he had a good harvest in today''s appointment with scriptwriter Zhao. From now on, all his


    good manuscripts had to be checked by thepany.


    The night wind blew, and it was cold. Holding his arms, Murphy looked at the night view outside the


    window. Thinking of being alone in Beijing, he inevitably felt deste sometimes.


    He was deep in thought. For his dream of being a star and his foothold in the entertainment circle, it


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    was nothing at all. All difficulties would be gone.


    Life would be better and better. What kind of tomorrow would he have.

 Chapter 25 Come On

    Chapter 25 Come On


    Life was like a dream, and the passage of time was like a song. Living was a kind of mood. No matter


    yesterday, today, tomorrow, as long as one was suddenly enlightened, it would be a good day.


    Nora woke up. She had a good sleepst night and had a fond dream. She turned to look at the


    sleeping little Hugh beside her and smiled knowingly.


    He was the best gift from God for her.


    Although she had lost Murphy, God was also good to her. She met him again and saw him every day,


    which was God''s blessing for her.


    Live up to today, live up to yourself, and bravely wee every day in the future with a good mood.


    In thepany, Cecilia walked up to Nora, who was in high spirits, and teased, "You seem to be in a


    good mood today. What''s up? Are you in love?"


    Nora smiled, "Why do I fall in love? It''s better to be free alone. Why do I find a burden?"


    Cecilia pursed her lips and said, "That makes sense. I support you. I give you a praise."


    The two women smiled at each other, went into their own office and began to work busily all day long.


    Footsteps came. Murphy wasing. They were getting closer and closer.


    three


    two


    one


    He opened the door.


    She was used to his punctuality every time.


    Murphy wore a leather jacket today, which made him look very energetic. No matter what clothes he


    wore, he looked so decent, just like a clothes shelf.


    Happiness might be infectious. From the expression on Nora''s face, Murphy could tell that she was in a


    good mood today. The corners of her mouth rose, and she smiled. No one knew what she was writing


    with a pen in her hand.


    He wanted to walk to her and see what was going on, but he has always been proud and lonely. If he


    suddenly did so, he would definitely frighten her. Thinking for a while, he decided to let it go. Good


    things would wait for her to share.


    Unexpectedly, after writing for a while, Nora paused and continued to write. Then she put the writing


    into the drawer and went out for something.


    Murphy stared nkly at her back and felt a little disappointed. What has happened to him these days?


    He felt that his heartbeat was stronger than before.


    If she was happy, he would be happy. If she was sad, he would be depressed for a whole day. His


    moodpletely depended on her happiness, anger and sorrow.


    It was said that it was difficult to guess a woman''s mind. Now Murphy couldn''t even understand his own


    mind. He was worried about gain and loss every day and was absent-minded.


    For such a workaholic man, he should work harder. Don''t think too much to save himself now. Because


    if he thought too much, his head would ache and he couldn''t bear it.


    He couldn''t find an answer when there was a problem, so it was better to work hard.


    In order to raise the reputation of Murphy, the senior executives decided to hold a grand press


    conference for him.


    Ryan asked Nora to do her best to make this n and use all the strength and materials. This press


    conference was rted to the future of Murphy.


    After receiving the notice, Nora felt that her mission this time was very great. She was very happy that


    she could do something for the person she once loved deeply.


    She put off all the social engagements and concentrated on the n.


    In fact, it was not only for the sake of Murphy, but also to prove that she was a suitable assistant. In this


    case, Ryan had no excuse to kick her out.


    Tick.


    The clock on the wall has already pointed to ten o''clock, and Nora was still revising the n under the


    light. She wrote, threw, picked it up again after throwing it away, and looked at it over and over again.


    She was a woman who pursued perfection and was very efficient.


    But she always felt dissatisfied with her n and couldn''t figure out what the problem was.


    When Grace went to the bathroom at night, she saw that the light in Nora''s room was still on. She


    warmed up a ss of milk, knocked on the door and brought it in for her.


    Why do you work so hard? It''s break time, not working time. You should go to bed.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Grace came in, Nora ignored what she said and pulled her to her side, which startled her.


    She handed the half written n to Grace and said anxiously, "Come and help me check it. What''s the


    problem? I can''t think of how to write next. You are smart. Come and have a look."


    Seeing that Nora was so excited, Grace didn''t want to discourage her.


    Although Grace has never been an assistant, she was smarter than ordinary people. She could always


    find the key point when she tried to solve a problem.


    In order not to disappoint Nora, Grace took the n book from her and read it carefully, repeating every


    word.


    Suddenly, she paused, took up the pen, scratched a few words and added another sentence.


    It was eleven o''clock.


    Seeing that Grace was drawing, Nora was very nervous.


    In a short time, two or three parts of the n were modified by Grace.


    Satisfied with the result, Grace handed the n to Nora and went back to her room to sleep.


    Why didn''t she expect it to be written like this? She knocked her head with a pen two times and


    admired Grace very much. After this mission waspleted, she should thank her very much.


    It was definitely a wonderful n, because the two worked together.


    If everything went well, the press conference should be held next week. She reviewed the end of the


    n again. If there was no problem, she could submit it.


    In the office.


    Both of Murphy and Nora were busy with their own things.


    asionally, Murphy stole a nce at Nora and looked away in a hurry.


    There were still some ups and downs in his heart.


    Gradually, he calmed down. Look, the moon''s face was secretly changing.


    The sweet ringtone of Nora''s mobile phone rang, which amused him. How could she use such an old-


    fashioned ringtone.


    It was an unknown call.


    At the other end of the phone, someone invited Nora to have dinner with him and asked if she would be


    avable, he could pick her up.


    "Excuse me, who are you?" Said Nora.


    ''Oh, she don''t know who he is, but he invites her to dinner. And how others know her phone number.''


    Murphy thought.


    "Sorry, I really don''t know you. Did you call the wrong number?" Nora continued.


    It was Hal Wang.


    Afraid that Nora might misunderstand him and hung up the phone, Hal Wang hurriedly exined that


    he knew her phone number through the car shop.


    He also said that he was Hal Wang, the son of the CEO of the Sea Rise Group.


    Not caring who the person on the other end of the line was, Nora hung up the phone with a snap. She


    refused bluntly and cursed, "You''re crazy."


    She sat on the chair angrily.

 Chapter 26 Go On

    Chapter 26 Go On


    The angry look on Nora''s face was so beautiful. She was an absolute cold beauty.


    After a while, the phone rang again.


    "If you don''t have time tonight, tomorrow night and the day after tomorrow night are both OK!" The


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    man''s pitiful and pleading tone amused Nora. She really didn''t know him.


    He must have mental problems. Who on earth is he? She didn''t know many people in Beijing. Why did


    he provoke her? She thought about it carefully.


    She hung up the phone again and murmured, "The world is intermingled by the good and the bad."


    Nora didn''t talk about it, so Murphy didn''t ask her.


    This was the distance.


    She didn''t take the phone seriously. She always felt that someone had made a wrong call. As usual,


    Nora went to and got off work and was busy with all the things that Ryan assigned to her.


    She would try her best to do everything without any regret.


    A few days passed. During a boring chat at home, Nora said that she had received an inexplicable call.


    The people on the other end had her phone number through the car shop.


    "He wanted to invite me to dinner, but I thought he was out of your mind, so I hung up." Said Nora.


    Grace was confused. She left the phone number of Nora to the car shop, because every amount of


    money that the financial department entered and out had to go through the process and formalities.


    Nora said, "Then who would it be? I''m so depressed."


    There was a rule in the car shop that no one in the financial department could leak personal


    information.


    Grace couldn''t believe it. Who on earth leaked the information? Was the person who made the phone


    call an internal staff of the car shop? No, this matter must be figured out, otherwise, it would be difficult


    to sleep well.


    Suddenly, Nora said, "That man seems to be from the Sea Rise Group. His name is Hal, I''m not sure. I


    forgot."


    With her mouth wide open, Grace''s eyes staring like brass bells. Hal Wang, the well-known son of the


    CEO of Sea Rise Group.


    It was him.


    Anyway, Nora didn''t know who he was. It had nothing to do with her.


    Holding Nora''s hand, Grace let her sit down and said, "Do you know how big Sea Rise Group is? Do


    you know how rich Hal Wang is?"


    Noraughed, "You''re an anthomaniac. What does that have to do with me?"


    How many famous families, young girls, and even female stars dream of marrying into the Wang


    family? He is from a rich and powerful family!


    "It''s none of my business," said Nora with a smile.


    Grace was so anxious about the casual attitude of Nora that she gritted her teeth.


    "Why are you so silly? If Hal invited me to dinner, I would agree immediately. But you refused and


    scolded him for being crazy. You are really crazy." Grace grabbed Nora''s hand and said anxiously.


    No matter what Grace said, Nora wouldn''t listen to her.


    Grace said longingly, "If I can see Hal at some time, I will be satisfied even if I have a look at him.


    Some people like stars, and some like rich people."


    Anyway, as long as you like what you like.


    Nora couldn''t do anything with Grace. She pointed at her head and said, "You''re such an anthomaniac.


    Just marry him."


    s! Life is tough. Why am I not so lucky? I''m already an old leftover. Who wants to marry me!


    After sighing, she felt it funny. Fate had arranged everything. Her Mr. Right hasn''t appeared yet. Just


    wait patiently!


    Hearing the exmation of Grace, Nora felt it was very funny. With such a high requirement of Grace,


    few people could match her.


    Now, Nora didn''t care about anything. Her goal was to give little Hugh a family in Beijing in the near


    future, which was her biggest wish.


    There was a saying that even a person''s body was nowhere to be ced, and there was no poem or


    distance to talk about.


    Therefore, having a shelter in Beijing was the real thing to consider.


    She didn''t need anyone to worry about her own journey. She believed that she would get through all


    the hardships and difficulties and get closer to her goal. ''Come on, Nora'', she encouraged herself like


    this every day.


    No pay no gain. God was fair to everyone.


    Don''tin or be discouraged. Just stick to it and she would seed.


    In the office, Murphy stared at a bunch of roses on the desk of Nora. It has been ten minutes, and the


    dazzling red was full of provocation.


    Nora''s high-heeled shoes seemed to be very loud today. He could hear it from a distance in the corridor


    and was a little irritable in the ears of Murphy.


    When Nora opened the door of the office, she saw a bunch of roses on the table. Confused, she picked


    it up and looked at the signature on it. It was for her.


    There were so many boring people. After throwing the roses into the trash can, Nora turned around and


    walked to the file cab. She opened the drawer, took out a document and began to read it.


    It was totally out of Murphy''s expectation that the girl didn''t like flowers, especially roses.


    Just when he was surprised, Nora''s phone rang.


    "Have you received the roses? Do you like them?" A maic voice came through the phone.


    Nora said angrily, "I don''t know you. Why do you send me flowers? Do you have nothing to do?" Then


    she hung up the phone.


    Next day.


    Nora came to the office early and sprayed some water on the Magnolia. It was green and fresh. After


    looking at theputer for a long time, Ii was good for her eyes to look at this pot of Magnolia.


    Ryan went into the room and had something to talk with Murphy. He sat on the sofa and waited for him.


    After a while, Murphy came over. The two looked at each other and discussed about the news


    conference.


    Bang! Bang! Bang.


    Bang! Bang! Bang.


    There was a knock on the door. Then someone stuck his head in the room from the corridor.


    It turned out to be a delivery guy with arge bouquet of roses in his hand, which was enough for


    ny-nine roses.


    The delivery man looked at Nora and asked, "Are you Miss Nora Su? This is the rose for you. Please


    sign for it."


    "Go back! You sent it wrong." Said Nora indifferently, ignoring the bunch of roses.


    Ryan said, "Don''t make things difficult for the delivery guy. It''s not easy for him to make money from


    work. If you dy his time and he send things to other ceste, he will beined."


    Of course, she knew that.


    Seeing that Nora signing her name, Murphy guessed how many secrets this woman had.


    When Nora was worrying about how to deal with the roses, Cecilia just passed by the door. Seeing that


    there was arge bouquet of roses in Nora hand, Cecilia shouted happily, "It''s so beautiful!"


    Nora threw flowers into her arms like a bomb, "If you like it, I''ll give it to you."


    That girl didn''t like flowers, especially roses.


    The two of them were on good terms, so Cecilia happily epted the roses as a gift. The roses were


    so beautiful and dazzling red.


    Looking at her, Murphy thought that the truth woulde to light sooner orter. He wanted to see how


    long she could hide it.


    Nora pretended that nothing had happened. It was others'' freedom to chase her, and it was her right to


    refuse.

 Chapter 27 Go On

    Chapter 27 Go On


    There were some things that could be sessful with persistence, and there were some things that


    would make you more hateful, such as Hal who with two little eyes.


    On the third day.


    Outside the Daniel''s Agency, something romantic happened, but it made Nora feel embarrassed.


    Everyone in thispany was working in an orderly way. asionally, they would hear a light cough,


    and asionally hear the sound of walking back and forth. The wholepany was full of harmony.


    While everyone was working enthusiastically, a roar broke the silence of the whole building.


    "Nora, I like you. Please ept me and be my girlfriend."


    The people upstairs were all confused. They put down their work and wanted to know what was going


    on.


    It turned out that there was a delivery man standing downstairs holding a loudspeaker in his hand.


    Beside him, there were nine hundred and ny-nine roses. It was said that nine hundred and ny-


    nine roses meant forever. It made all the women jealous.


    He continued shouting downstairs.


    "Nora, I like you."


    Every few minutes, a sentence woulde up, and the rehearsal was very rhythmic.


    Most girls would be moved to tears by such a way of pursuing girls, but it didn''t work for Nora.


    Originally, she thought that the delivery guy would leave after she ignored him, but it was not as simple


    as she thought.


    He shouted every three minutes.


    And then he shouted again after five minutes.


    The sound was so harsh that it made people feel annoyed.


    It was immoral for the delivery guy to do so. He disturbed others and affected their normal work, but it


    was her fault. She had to solve it.


    In the office, Murphy was drinking coffee as if nothing had happened, and asionally nced at


    Nora.


    Now, she was like an ant on a hot pot, on pins and needles. She stood up, ran out of the office and


    rushed downstairs.


    WOW!


    When did so many people gather in the corridor? As soon as she went out, they looked at Nora in


    unison and talked about something.


    At this moment, she didn''t listen to them at all.


    Now everyone in thepany knew her.


    The air was full of embarrassment.


    She ran downstairs in one breath and stood in front of the delivery man.


    It was the delivery guy. Was he bribed? Should she admire or me him for epting such an order!


    Nora stood there, gasping. She stared at the delivery man angrily.


    "Excuse me, are you Miss Nora?" The delivery guy asked and felt something was wrong.


    Oh, it suddenly urred to her.


    Yesterday, this youngdy just signed a bunch of roses he sent. He asked awkwardly with a smile.


    Facing the delivery guy, Nora felt both angry and funny.


    How could there be such a boring person? She was almost pissed off.


    The delivery man said, "The customer said that no one came down to sign for it, so I need to keep


    shouting until someone came down."


    "I won''t sign for this order. Just return it! I don''t know the person who sent the flowers at all. "


    The delivery man said with a bitter face, "The customer said that you must sign for this order. If you


    don''t sign, you can ask me to buy this rose, or you canin to ourpany, and I will be


    doomed."


    It was so annoying to have such an unreasonable person.


    Helpless, she had no choice but to sign her name obediently.


    The delivery man left with a smile, leaving Nora standing still with a helpless face.


    There were two security guards downstairs, who were looking at Nora. They were the two security


    guards who were about to kick the delivery guy out.


    The bunch of roses were so dazzling that seemed like blood dripped from them.


    "Here you are. I can''t take so many roses," said Nora, stopping the two security guards. Then she went


    upstairs with a smile.


    The security guards were left dumbfounded. How to deal with so many roses and how to exin to


    their wives were the most important things for them. What a big deal.


    The people upstairs all left and went back to their work.


    Maybe she''ll be the one they talk about after dinner. Whatever! She didn''t do anything wrong.


    When she went back upstairs and opened the door of her office, she found that Murphy looked a little


    embarrassed. She didn''t care about it and sat down to continue her work.


    The air was filled with embarrassment again.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    At this moment, the room was so quiet that even the sound of breath could be heard, and even a


    needle dropping to the ground could be heard. Just as Nora was trying to resolve this embarrassing


    scene, her mobile phone rang. It was another series of strange numbers.


    "Do you like the roses? There are nine hundred and ny-nine of them, which means that my heart


    willst forever. " His voice was as attractive as yesterday.


    However, Nora thought it was harsh.


    She angrily scolded, "You''re really bored. I don''t know you at all. Why do you keep sending flowers?


    Even if I don''t vent my anger, it doesn''t mean that I''m not angry."


    Hal said, "I know you. I''ve met you before, but you don''t remember me."


    She couldn''t remember Hal at all. "No matter what, please stop this ridiculous behavior!"


    Hal said shamelessly on the other end of the phone.


    Nora clenched her fists tightly. She had to solve this problem, or such a young man would be endless


    to make trouble, because Hal had plenty of time.


    Hal wanted to ask her out for dinner tonight, she agreed. She didn''t really want to have dinner with him.


    She wanted to make it clear to him and don''t let him keep pestering her.


    Hal told her that her next shift would wait for her downstairs, but she refused and she would go by


    herself.


    "I''ll be there at LD Hotel at seven o''clock," replied Nora.


    After saying that, she took a long breath and hung up the phone.


    On the other side, it seemed that the heart of Murphy was overturned, and he was extremely sad. Su


    Jingyan did not notice the change on his face, because she had never dared to look at him.


    It was not easy for Nora to get off work, but he didn''t leave the office. He just sat in front of the


    In fact, Nora didn''t want to go out first, because she was afraid of hearing other people''s discussions.


    Even so, when she passed by her office door, she could still hear the gossip about her.


    As Murphy saw through her mind, he counted the time.


    Looking at the clock on the wall, Murphy stood up and left the office resolutely without leaving a word.


    Every time he left without looking back, including the time he left three years ago.


    It was the most painful parting in her life. Every time she thought of the wound, it would drip blood.


    The whole building was quiet.


    With a sigh of relief, she went downstairs. The sound of her high heels echoed in the corridor. She was


    going to ept the challenge. What would the result be.

 Chapter 28 The Negotiation Failed

    Chapter 28 The Negotiation Failed


    The night in Beijing was particrly charming.


    Neon lights flickered on both sides of the road, and some stores were ying beat music. There were


    businessmen who were shouted. It was very lively when pedestrians came and went.


    Tonight, Nora was going to meet a stranger. She wanted to figure out what was going on.


    She didn''t tell Grace because she was afraid that Grace would be worried about her, and she didn''t


    dare to let Gracee with her. She was afraid that her temper would make the scene out of control.


    The luxurious LD Hotel was located in the center of Beijing city. Peopleing in and out of it were


    well-known and ordinary people couldn''t afford it at all.


    A luxury car worth more than ten million dors arrived at the gate of the LD Hotel early in the morning.


    In the car sat a short and fat man in suit. He was Hal Wang.


    He was the son of a multinational group. He had a high status and was worth hundreds of millions of


    dors. But he came here alone tonight to show his sincerity.


    Yes! Every time he went out, the security guards would follow him, but today he was free. It felt good.


    Looking around, he couldn''t see his beloved Nora, but he couldn''t be anxious. This was the basic


    manner of a gentleman.


    About a quarter of an hourter, a taxi stopped outside the LD Hotel. A woman in a pinkish dress got


    out of the taxi.


    Her graceful figure, long ck hair, and a pair of ck high-heeled shoes.


    Everything was well matched, making her very charming.


    Seeing that Nora came to the appointment on time, Hal was very happy.


    He walked up to her and stretched out his hands, but was refused by her.


    It felt so good to see his goddess at a close distance.


    In a luxurious single room, there was a violinist standing beside the table, ying "The Butterfly


    Lovers", which was particrly sad and beautiful, but very melodious.


    Nora felt uneasy all over. In such an environment, listening to "The Butterfly Lovers" with a strange


    man, she felt that it was very weird.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hal seemed to have noticed the uneasiness of Nora, so he waved his hand and the violinist left.


    A pair of small eyes focused on her, making her feel embarrassed. The two of them did not speak and


    just sat awkwardly.


    Nora broke the silence first. She came to solve the problem, not to date.


    "How did you know my phone number and where I work?" Asked Nora in confusion.


    "Hahaha..." Heughed loudly, "There is nothing in Beijing that I can''t get."


    Nora said, "No matter who you are? I don''t want to have anything to do with you."


    Hal had always been a yboy. He had dated countless women, but ever since he met Nora, he had a


    feeling that he wanted to marry her. He wanted to have a family, a wife, and his own child.


    If a bad person wants to change, at least someone has to believe you.


    At least, Nora wouldn''t believe it, because this man in front of her seemed to have nothing to do with


    her.


    Hal said anxiously, "Don''t refuse so decisively. At least, you should give me a chance!"


    Nora said calmly, "Once we meet, you will pursue me. It can be seen how abundant your love story is."


    Hal exined in a hurry, "In the past, when I was young and thoughtless, it was inevitable for anyone to


    make a mistake. If I admit my mistakes and correct them, I will be a good man. I hope you can give me


    a chance."


    She felt that the man in front of her was like a child who didn''t know her at all. He wanted to pursue her


    and even sent her roses three times.


    Looking at the man sitting in front of her, although his eyes were a little small, he was very energetic


    and energetic. Listening to his words, he didn''t seem to be that kind of particrly bad man, and he


    was not so annoying.


    Nora continued to say, "No matter what, I don''t need to give you a chance. At present, I haven''t


    considered finding a boyfriend, so please don''t get entangled with each other."


    "I can wait, no matter how long it will take."


    Hearing this, Nora was stunned.


    How could this man be so stubborn? How could he understand.


    "I used to be a jerk, but I fell in love with you the first time I saw you. Then I tried my best to get your


    phone number and your workce." He stared at her eyes and said lightly.


    Looking at her, he felt that the woman in front of him was sent by God to change him, or rather to save


    him.


    After knowing the result, she finally understood that the beautiful woman in the financial office was


    Hal''s sister.


    Hal was so stubborn that Nora couldn''t persuade him.


    Seeing that Nora had nothing to say, Hal immediately pretended to be pitiful and pouted, "Don''t easily


    refuse a person, especially someone who treats you well. If you are not married with the man you love,


    then I canpete fairly with him."


    There was no room for her to refute.


    Later, she showed her trump card, "I still want to be a single woman. I can''t think about marriage."


    The date hade to an end, and there was no result of her negotiations.


    Hal said to Nora, "I will pursue you as always until you agree to be my girlfriend."


    The night wind blew, making the air cool.


    Murphy silently watched the peopleing and going in the hotel. He came here following Nora. He


    didn''t know why he followed her, but he was here.


    He wanted to know who was chasing her.


    Feeling a little sleepy, he yawned, rubbed his eyes and continued to wait.


    Hal followed Nora out. She refused to take Mr. Hal''s car, so she decided to take a taxi back.


    Watching her leave, Hal decided that she would be his woman all his life.


    After the car went far, Hal hummed a song and drove away.


    All this was witnessed by Murphy.


    Following a taxi, they arrived at the residence estate that Nora rented. Seeing her enter, Murphy went


    home with relief. He did all these willingly.


    However, Nora knew nothing about it.


    Seeing Nora''s expression, Grace teased, "What''s wrong? Why are you frowning again?"


    s! She didn''t know what to say.


    After a short pause, she told him everything that had happened recently.


    What should she do?


    One was unmarried, and the other was unmarried. If she wanted to fall in love, she could start. There


    was no need to be embarrassed.


    If she weren''t for Murphy, she had met such an infatuated man as Hal, she might have really thought


    about it.


    However, facing her ex boyfriend every day, how could she fall in love with another man.

 Chapter 29 A Peculiar Confession

    Chapter 29 A Peculiar Confession


    Hal was really a sentimental man.


    In the following days, he would spare some time every day to visit Daniel''s Agency.


    As time went by, Murphy had been living a depressing life. He had sent his trusted subordinates to


    secretly investigate Hal, the rich guy of the Sea Rise Group.


    Now, Nora was in a dilemma. One was the man she couldn''t let go of, and the other was the man who


    was reluctant to leave her.


    What should she do?


    Cecilia told her that she could be with whoever made her happy.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    There are many crossroads in life. It''s like a choice question. It depends on how you choose, forward,


    backward, left or right. If you make a choice, don''t regret it. Try not to leave any disappointment or


    regret in your life.


    Murphy sent out his friends to inquire about the Sea Rise Group and told him everything. He opened


    his eyes wide after hearing that.


    In any way, he couldn''t bepared with Hal, because the gap between them was too big.


    He had thought of giving up, but every time he saw Nora, he had a strange feeling in his heart. If she


    became someone else''s girlfriend, he would definitely be heartbroken and couldn''t bear it.


    So he decided to tell her his feelings and express his love to her.


    Now the only advantage of him was that Nora was his assistant. He had plenty of opportunities and


    time.


    They got along with each other day and night. If they had a feeling, they would definitely get together.


    To be honest, Nora had never thought about her personal emotional problems.


    Nora came to thepany early in the morning. She wanted to finish the rest of the work in a hurry,


    because she promised Grace to have dinner with her and Hugh.


    Women at work were the most attractive. Sometimes, ns couldn''t keep up with changes, and there


    were activities in thepany tonight.


    Every time she broke her promise to Grace, she felt bad, but it was not good for her not to work hard


    now.


    s! Work ranks the first.


    Tonight, Grace was going to y with little Hugh alone, and the child was willing to have his godmother


    apany him.


    Hugh had a good rtionship with his godmother. Nora often told her son to be good to her when he


    grew up. His godmother was the best woman in the world.


    At this time, little Hugh would try her best to nod.


    In the evening, thepany had signed two new stars who came from the northeast to wee them.


    All the assistants and other clients had to go. They needed to know each other andmunicate with


    each other.


    At the party, someone invited Nora to dance, but she refused with a smile.


    She sat in a corner, not in the mood to have fun with them. There were still Grace and her son waiting


    for her at home.


    Waltz, Rumba, Tango, Downtempo...


    The whole night, Laquisha performed best. She was really a woman with superb talent and skill and


    had to be admired.


    When Nora was in college, she was also a master of dancing. But now, she didn''t want others to know


    too much about her past.


    The more she showed off, the more interested others were in her. She didn''t want them to gossip about


    her.


    The most beautiful girl in the campus in the past was not a fake name. Whoever liked to show off, he


    could do it. Anyway, it had nothing to do with her.


    The party didn''t end until eleven o''clock.


    Standing at the street corner, Nora looked very helpless and even a little pitiful. It was a little cold in


    autumn night, shivering with cold. She was waiting for a taxi.


    Suddenly, a luxury car stopped in front of her and startled her.


    A man got out of the car and looked at him. It was Hal.


    "Almost all the people who attended the party have left. I just saw youe out. Hurry up. Are you a


    little cold?" As Hal spoke, he took off his clothes and draped them over Nora before she could say


    anything.


    It turned out that Hal came to thepany to pick up her. He didn''t expect that thepany would


    hold a party. He was alone in the car until now.


    After knowing that, she didn''t know what to say.


    All this was seen by Murphy again.


    He hated himself in his heart. Why didn''t hee out early? Why did he talk so much with them? Why


    did Hal take the lead again? Why did he always take action so slowly?


    Hal drove Nora away.


    Murphy was getting more and more jealous. He had to find a way, or things would be more


    The car stopped at the gate of themunity.


    Because there were little Hugh and Grace at home.


    Nora refused Hal''s requisition that he wanted to be guest of her family. Nora told him, "Go back early


    and have a rest. It''s gettingte. You have to go to work tomorrow."


    Hal was very obedient and drove away, because he knew that such an excellent woman would not be


    easily caught up with. He had to take action and work hard.


    She was getting more and more confused about how to face Hal.


    The opportunity was always left to those who were well prepared. Everything was meaningless if they


    didn''t work hard or take action.


    When Murphy saw Nora, he didn''t know what to say.


    It turned out that he was not good at chasing a girl.


    No matter what, she didn''t know how precious it was until she lost it.


    In the corridor of thepany, when Nora came out of the bathroom, her phone rang. It was from Hal.


    It turned out that Hal asked her out for dinner.


    Their conversation happened to be heard by Murphy, who was about to go out. He finally couldn''t stand


    it and dragged Nora into the office.


    The sudden move scared her to speechless.


    Then she heard a m of the door.


    She looked at the man in front of her pitifully, wondering what was wrong with him.


    Looking at her fiercely, Murphy didn''t let go of her hand and angrily scolded, "Nora, how long do you


    want to torture me?"


    What did he mean? What did he mean?


    He gripped her hand so tightly that she couldn''t draw it back. She asked in a low voice, "You make me


    hurt."


    At this time, Murphy realized that he was a little out of control and hurriedly let go of her.


    In fact, Murphy didn''t know since when he fell in love with her. Every time he saw her, he would feel


    that it would be great if he met her earlier.


    At first, he felt that he didn''t like her. He just felt different from seeing other women because he was


    uncertain about that.


    Since the day he saw Hal pursue Nora, his heart had been aching and wrenching again and again.


    From then on, he had known his heart. He had fallen in love with her unconsciously, infatuated with her


    and went crazy for her.


    At this moment, he finally opened his heart to her. He wanted her to ''live in'' his heart.

 Chapter 30 Accept Him Or Not

    Chapter 30 ept Him Or Not


    Every drop of sweat was a longing for life. Every time the sweat poured down from your face, you


    became more and more enthusiastic about life. The path of life had a long way to go, you had better


    not leave regrets.


    Since Murphy confessed his love to Nora, she always avoided his eyes. She didn''t agree or refuse.


    She didn''t know what to do.


    The separation three years ago was a big blow to her. Her wound hadn''tpletely healed, and now


    she had a little Hugh, not alone.


    Now Murphy had lost his memory and couldn''t remember what had happened before.


    He knew nothing about the past. If she epted him but deliberately concealed what happened to him


    in the past, it was not only irresponsible for him, but also for herself.


    It was a fact that she liked him before.


    But since Nora had little Hugh, her attention had been focused on her son.


    She devoted herself to work and tried to give the best to little Hugh. She really didn''t want to have


    anything to do with others.


    Looking at hermon attitude towards him, Murphy looked disappointed. ''How could I make the


    woman I liked also like me?'' He thought it in mind.


    Today was Grace''s birthday. In the afternoon when Nora went to work, she told Murphy that her good


    friend''s birthday was today. She wanted to go back early to celebrate her birthday with her, on the


    condition that she had done all the work well.


    Murphy agreed, "It''s your good friend''s birthday. Don''t you need to give her a gift? I have time to hang


    out with you for buying some gifts."


    With her eyes wide open, she wondered if this was what he had said? It was so unexpected.


    "No, thanks. I can buy it myself." Nora declined politely.


    Murphy was rejected by her again and again, disappointed again and again...


    Since he hadn''t seen her for a period of time, he felt empty in his heart. He didn''t know what to say


    when he saw her. Was this the feeling of liking someone.


    Nora told Grace that Murphy had confessed his love to her, but she didn''t agree.


    "What''s wrong? He remembered you."


    Nora shook her head.


    Grace continued to say, "He doesn''t remember you. But he confessed his love to you. You have to


    think it over. You have a past with him."


    Yes! Of course, Nora was struggling with the past.


    They had the same worries. If one day he remembered and knew that she was lying to him, not to


    mention little Hugh.


    No, she couldn''t. She was just his personal assistant. That was all.


    Grace persuaded her, "Let bygones be bygones. Everything will be fine with me in the future."


    With tears in her eyes, Nora hugged Grace tightly and said, "Thank you for being with me for so long.


    Thank you for being with me in my life."


    At night, two arrogant women raised their sses and drank, just as the poem said, "A toast to invite


    the moon, on the film into three."


    When Murphy saw a beautiful dress on the Inte, he bought it and wrote down Nora''s name and


    phone number.


    He wanted to give her a surprise.


    People were always like this. It was unreasonable to fall in love with a person.


    The parcel was sent to the guard room. When she passed by in the morning, the guard room''s elder


    brother stopped Nora.


    With the package in her hand, Nora wondered when she bought it and what she had bought. Besides,


    she didn''t know how to write down thepany address on the Inte.


    What the hell was going on.


    But the cover of the package wrote, "Nora received it". And her phone number was still on it.


    After entering the office, she put the package on the table and went to look for scissors.


    She touched the package and saw clothes on it, but she didn''t know what kind of clothes it was.


    Did she forget what she had bought before?


    Looking at the expression on her face, Murphy just wanted tough in his heart, but he didn''t dare to


    not be a surprise.


    The moment she opened the package, her eyes widened.


    What beautiful clothes!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had never worn such beautiful clothes since she was a child. She really didn''t remember to buy


    such clothes.


    She closed her eyes and thought about it carefully, but she still couldn''t figure it out.


    Thebel was on her hands. She took a closer look and found it was a famous brand. Although she


    had never worn such beautiful clothes, she had heard of the brand.


    She took out her phone and quickly opened it to check the brand. After a while, the screen showed that


    it was the same as the dress, and the price was 1800 dors. She waspletely confused.


    Her head was in a mess. What happened.


    Just when she was confused, she identally saw the face of Murphy and found that he was looking


    at her with a smile.


    She seemed to understand something. Looking at her affectionately, Murphy said, "Is it beautiful? Do


    you like it? "


    "Why do you buy such expensive clothes?" asked Nora angrily.


    He smiled, "As long as you like it."


    Are rich people all so capricious?


    "The press conference will begin in a few days. I hope you can wear this dress on that day." Murphy


    murmured.


    She thought the clothes were too expensive and asked for a return, but he would never agree.


    She had no choice but to put it away.


    In the past, he didn''t like to smile, but now when he saw her, he would always smile unconsciously. In


    the past, he didn''t like to talk, but now when he saw her, he would always find a topic to talk with her.


    Was this the power of love?


    No matter how much Murphy had changed, Nora would not agree with him directly. On the contrary,


    she would not refuse him.


    He knew she had her own worries.


    You can''t be too anxious about anything, or the result will be bad. Good things are always strewn with


    setbacks, especially love, is not a child''s y. You can''t be careless.


    As a star, especially a new star, everything about him was not only his own. He belonged to the whole


    entertainment circle and the whole fan team.


    It urred to her that Ryan had made an agreement with her that she couldn''t have anything to do with


    Murphy, or she would be fired at any time and leave thepany.


    She was a woman of her word. She would definitely follow the rules and keep her promise to Ryan.


    The reason why Ryan agreed to let her stay was that she needed this job and she had to raise her son,


    so she begged him to let her stay.


    If she ruined Murphy''s future, she would be a sinner for thousands of years. How could she stay in the


    With the promise to Ryan, Nora fell into great pain. She could only know these things by herself and


    could not tell anyone.


    The better Murphy treated her, the farther she had to stay away from him.


    She did this for the sake of Murphy, hoping that he could understand her difficulties.


    And don''t hate her.

 Chapter 31 A Bit Of A Flop

    Chapter 31 A Bit Of A Flop


    Hearing the chirping birds outside, Nora woke up from her dream. At that moment, she looked like a


    beautiful mermaid.


    She wanted to sleep a little longer and catch a taxiter. At this time, her mobile phone rang. It was


    from Murphy.


    Murphy said with the soft voice, "Have you got up? Remember to wear that dress for today''s press


    conference."


    It suddenly urred to Nora that the press conference would begin today.


    She got up in a hurry, washed her face and rinsed her mouth. Then she opened the closet and took out


    the dress that Murphy bought. It seemed that the woman in front of the mirror was not herself. She was


    so beautiful that even she was a little jealous herself.


    After tidying herself up, Nora went out to take a taxi, heading to thepany.


    When they were so far away, Murphy saw that Nora wearing her high heels and walked towards him.


    She was dressed in a purple and pink dress, with a bun on her head and a crystal hairpin on it. She


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was really like a staring out of the TV, which attracted Murphy''s attention.


    "You are so beautiful today." Murphy whispered in front of Nora.


    Nora lowered her head in embarrassment.


    The press conference was held as scheduled. At this time, Murphy was very popr. His handsome


    appearance and exquisite acting skills had been recognized by the society.


    She had been preparing for this n for almost a week. She was determined to achieve the result she


    wanted this time. Let''s wait and see!


    The party was full of people before it started. It was much more grand thanst time. It seemed that the


    The fans held a banner in their hands, which read, "Murphy, we love you.". The signs holding in their


    hands were colorful and eye-catching.


    No matter what questions the reporters asked, he could answer them calmly. His maic male voice


    attracted countless girls present.


    Some tricky questions didn''t make things difficult for Murphy. He could give a humorous answer or


    avoid them kindly, which made the reporters wless and wee a burst of apuse for him.


    Sometimes, Murphy looked at Nora gratefully. She should be the most important person in this press


    conference and admired her from the bottom of her heart.


    Fans screamed, "Murphy, we like you, we will always support you, and we will always be your most


    loyal fans."


    The hall was filled with shouts, screams and apuse.


    The journalists asked as they wrote. They were still thinking about what questions they hadn''t


    mentioned.


    At this time, a reporter from the Southern Entertainment Newspaper stood up and asked, "Mr. Murphy,


    could you please tell me your personal feelings? This is also the most important thing for all the fans


    who support you. "


    Nora''s heart skipped a beat. Why didn''t she think of it?


    Looking at all the people off the stage, Murphy paused and said, "My personal emotional problem has


    been included in this year''s goal. When the time is ripe, I will tell all of you as soon as possible."


    The audience burst into thunderous apuse. This answer satisfied the fans'' curiosity, and also gave


    the reporters the answer. Killing two birds with one stone.


    Nora gave an approving look to him.


    "As for the specific release time of the new y, please pay more attention to the entertainment


    channel, and please give us more support."


    The gentlemanly demeanor, elegant speech, and most importantly, the appropriate response made him


    more popr, which was all attributed to Nora.


    At the end of the press conference, there were time for taking pictures of fans and stars. They


    cooperated well in the whole process.


    During this period, many male fans went on the stage and asked to take a photo with Nora. She also


    politely cooperated with them and gave enough face to Murphy.


    Nora was no less graceful than the current artists.


    Because it was a live broadcast, the sh screen of the streets and alleys was full of reports about


    Murphy, which almost overnight spread throughout the whole Beijing City, and the entire entertainment


    industry.


    The press conference, which had been busy for more than half a month, was about to end.


    All the crew of the new y, together with a song "Flying Dream, Flying High", came to a sessful


    end.


    The guests left one after another, leaving only a few employees.


    Everything returned to peace.


    Holding her hand, Murphy got into his car with Nora and wanted to drive her home.


    Murphy was still so strong that she couldn''t refuse him.


    The night wind blew, and Murphy was driving, humming a little song. How cozy it was!


    Today''s press conference made him in the limelight, but he also knew that it was inseparable from the


    efforts of Nora. Looking at the little woman in front of him, he had an impulse to protect her.


    It urred to Nora that when they were in college, they went to see the meteor shower, skipped


    sses together, and yed tricks on other students


    Too many memories emerged in her mind, just like watching a movie.


    Looking at her face, he said, "You are really pretty today."


    It was the second time that she had said something like that today.


    As a calm woman, she wouldn''t make a decision that would make her regret on impulse.


    When they arrived at the gate of the hermunity, Nora got out of the car and went straight into the


    Looking at her receding figure, he felt very disappointed. Now that he couldn''t see her for a while, he


    felt as if something was missing in his heart.


    Indeed, life was full of ups and downs. It was just that time had passed and circumstances had


    changed. There was no need to continue a fruitless rtionship?


    She just wanted to stay by his side silently. She really didn''t want to think about other things.


    Entanglement was the most troublesome thing. Anyone who touched it would be exhausted.


    Murphy hadn''t left for a long time. Aftering over for a while, he guessed that Nora should be home,


    so he called her.


    Nora thought he had driven away. Who knew what else he would do to her, so he had never left. If he


    hadn''t been so determined three years ago. How could such a story happen in the future?


    Now it didn''t work to regret anything. They were from two different worlds. He not only belonged to


    himself, but also belonged to the entertainment industry, and she only belonged to little Hugh.


    At any time, she would never forget that night filled with terrible memory, making her dignity and


    personalitypletely lost. That night of humiliation had left an indelible scar in her heart.


    She needed time to heal her wounds and express her emotions, so she didn''t dare to take a step


    forward for so long. She was hesitating and wandering in the same ce.


    If she didn''t ept Hal, she wouldn''t ept Murphy either.


    As time went by, maybe they could change their opinions about the past.

 Chapter 32 Being Perfunctory

    Chapter 32 Being Perfunctory


    She had always felt that God treated her well. Although she had suffered misfortunest time, God had


    sent her little Hugh.


    With little Hugh, her life was full of sunshine and warmth.


    She was satisfied with her best friend, Grace, who always apanied with her.


    How time flies! Hal hadn''t seen Nora for more than two months. Thinking that he could go back soon,


    he was so excited that he wanted to jump up.


    During this period of time, the Sea Rise Group had been listed in Indonesia. Hal had personally gone


    abroad to investigate the situation there. He had stayed there for more than two months.


    Although he would call her every time he missed her, he was too busy with his work to talk to her for a


    short time.


    The trip abroad was fruitful. The Sea Rise Group had a very famous name in Indonesia, creating


    convenience for the future trade between the two countries.


    Hearing that Hal was going toe back, Nora was not happy at all. She felt that it had nothing to do


    with her.


    Hal, on the other hand, had been ecstatic for quite a long time. As the saying goes, "Passionate people


    always have many regrets."


    The nended slowly, and the people in the cabin came down one after another. From afar, Jasmine


    Wang saw her brother and shouted his name.


    They hadn''t seen each other for two months, so they were very happy, especially Jasmine, who danced


    like a child.


    "How are dad and mom?" Said Hal.


    Jasmine said naughtily, "Everything is fine. I just miss you. I want you toe back this time and bring


    a foreign daughter-inw home." The two walked out of the airport jokingly.


    Originally, they were in the hotel and prepared to wee Hal. His father, Howard Wang, specially


    invited a few famous elders toe, but they didn''t expect that Hal didn''te and went straight to the


    Daniel''s Agency.


    How impolite it was! Howard exined in a hurry, "You brat won''te. Let''s have a good gathering


    today to ease the embarrassment."


    The others echoed, "Nowadays, young people have their own things. It''s different from us." They


    smiled and prevaricated.


    Hal was really a sentimental man.


    Unfortunately, he was too affectionate. He treated the wrong person.


    With great joy, he came to the downstairs of the Daniel''s Agency. Hal dialed the number of Nora, who


    was in a meeting at that time and her phone was muted.


    He dialed five or six times, but no one answered. Hal was worried about what had happened to her.


    Hal was stopped by the guards. It was a false rm that Nora was having a meeting.


    After the meeting, Nora went back to her office. She turned on her phone and found that many missed


    calls were from Hal. She thought there was something important, so she called back.


    When she called Hal, Murphy happened to pass by her. She heard it clearly that Hal had been


    downstairs for a long time.


    Nora didn''t notice the embarrassment on Murphy''s face. He was jealous.


    Nora walked to the window and opened it. She saw Hal alone in the open space downstairs of the


    Now she had nothing important to do, so she was going downstairs to see what on earth happened to


    Hal.


    Seeing that Nora walked out of the office with his fists clenched, Murphy was angry.


    Seeing that Nora came down, Hal was overjoyed.


    People! The more he couldn''t get, the better he felt.


    Seeing Hal''s s tired face, Nora asked casually, "When did youe back?"


    Hal said, "I just got off the ne and came straight to see you."


    A man had been abroad for more than two months. The first thing he came back was not to go home,


    and three came to see her. It could be imagined that she was very important in his heart.


    She was moved, but she was just moved.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His face was full of tiredness. He had been on the ne for a long time. He was really tired and sleepy


    after such a long time, just toe and see her.


    "Please go back home! You can''t even open your eyes."


    Hal joked, "My eyes are small when I was born. It''s the same to open and close them."


    After saying that, the two of them burst intoughter, as if they were not as embarrassed as they had


    been when they met before.


    Since Nora was still at work, it was not good to dy for too long, so Hal went back. He said that he


    would call her if anything happened.


    Seeing Hal drive away, a sense of inexplicable helplessness shed through her heart. This man was


    good. How should she face him?


    After returning to his office, Murphy sat on the sofa expressionlessly and fiddled with his mobile phone.


    Seeing that Nora came back, she stood up and sat on the chair. Then she turned on theputer and


    began to read.


    There was a moment of silence in the air. Looking at her, he asked, "Have you thought about what I


    said to you that night?"


    What a silly woman!


    Nora asked, "What are you talking about? I don''t remember."


    "I drove you home that night. I said I liked you. Don''t you need to think about it?"


    Nora was stunned.


    She knew her mission. She was just his assistant.


    She answered, "I won''t consider personal feeling for the time being."


    He smiled bitterly. Was it because he was not outstanding enough or he was not sincere enough? No


    matter what, it must be because he was not good enough that she refused.


    It was a standard for a good man to find the reason on himself when there was a problem.


    Murphy felt that Nora was perfunctory. If he didn''t consider personal problems, why was she so close to


    Hal?


    In fact, Murphy didn''t know that there was nothing between Nora and Hal. It was just that the man with


    small eyes liked to pester her.


    If a man was frustrated, he would give up and never make any big achievement. The more frustrated


    he was, the braver he would be.


    He decided to pursue her.


    With a bad temper, Grace had a big fight with a client in the garage and was fired by the boss. She was


    not a coward woman.


    A new rich man came to the garage and wanted to pick up the car. The receptionist was Grace Gao.


    The rich man looked down upon the waiters because he had a few stinky money. He deliberately made


    things difficult for her.


    When he saw the beauty of Grace, he dared to touch her.


    At the beginning, she tried his best to control his temper. Butter, the upstart was insatiable. She gave


    him a p and wasined by him.


    Knowing that the result would not be good, Grace was fired by the boss first.


    She had lost her job. Once again, she was frustrated. Seeing that, Nora could do nothing but be


    anxious.

 Chapter 33 Being Scolded

    Chapter 33 Being Scolded


    After returning home, Hal went into his bedroom and fell asleep.


    He was really tired these days. Hal graduated from a well-known university and took the postgraduate


    entrance exam. He was a real overseas returnee, who had made great contributions in his own group


    and was deeply loved by his family.


    The marriage of children from a family business like Hal was pathetic. For the development of the


    family business, their parents would find other family business to marry them.


    This meant that their marriage was doomed to be miserable.


    Since Hal came back from his study, he had been yearning for the freedom of marriage and free love.


    He didn''t want to be restricted by his parents, so he could decide his own marriage.


    There were a lot of girls chasing him, and there were also many girls chasing him. It was a beautiful


    love, but in the end, it turned into the temptation of profit.


    Most of the girls he met were material girls, and none of them was true love.


    If he had loved one of them wholeheartedly, but in the end, he was hurt. He had been heartbroken and


    no longer believed that the so-called love was a lie.


    The more he hoped, the more disappointed he would be. He was on the verge of breaking down.


    Was her marriage destined to be allied with other family enterprises, and she also had to be the victim?


    Gradually, he became more and more unruly and romantic.


    Nobody knew that Hal was longing for freedom and being loved.


    When Howard returned home with his wife, the Butler said, "Hal has alreadye back. He is sleeping


    in his room."


    She didn''t disturb him. Her parents all felt sorry for their children. They thought that he was too tired


    and wanted to sleep, so he didn''t go to the hotel to visit those elders.


    The second day, the sun rose so high. After the servants had prepared the breakfast, Lillian, Hal''s


    mom, went to her room and called her son out for dinner.


    Hal was dragged out of bed by his mother and reluctantly went to the bathroom to wash up.


    At the table, the four of them were having a good time. The breakfast began.


    Hal reported to his father about his work in the past two months. Hearing this, Howard nodded


    repeatedly and praised him for his good work and not being proud.


    Jasmine was the apple of her parents'' eye. She was so fond of fancy cars that she chose to work in the


    garage. She didn''t intend to work in her ownpany. She said that it was enough to have her brother


    alone in thepany.


    If he really needed help, she would considering back to help him temporarily, but she would not


    stay in thepany for a long time. She did not like the old-fashioned working mode.


    When it was almost the end of the breakfast, Jasmine suddenly asked, "Brother, how was your


    girlfriend you hang out recently?"


    Howard and his wife looked at their son together. At this time, Jasmine seemed to feel that she had


    said something wrong. She stood up and left, carrying her bag and leaving in a hurry.


    There were only the three of them in the dining room. Howard looked at them angrily and asked, "What


    happened? Didn''t you go home to sleep? Why did you go to see a woman? Which woman? When did itN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    happen?"


    Being forced by his parents, he had to tell the truth.


    Howard said, "tThis time I specially invited a few elders to introduce them to each other so that you can


    have a good look. But you went to see a woman unexpectedly.


    When can you make us unworried about you?" Do you know how much effort you have made to invite


    a few elders for this family feast? But you didn''t even make a phone call and went to see a woman.


    He let his parents down.


    Howard was so angry that his hands were trembling and he couldn''t speak.


    Lilian winked at Hal. What a connection between mother and son! He immediately understood what


    she meant.


    He immediately apologized to her father. He would never make such a mistake again. Thepany


    was the most important.


    Howard snapped, "You don''t need to worry about your marriage. Your parents will think about it for you.


    You just need to work hard and manage thepany well. Your parents are getting older and older,


    and the Sea Rise Group will belong to you sooner orter."


    Hearing his parents'' words, Hal felt a little disappointed.


    He hated the marriage of family business the most. Nowadays, in this society, there was freedom to


    kidnap and marry. It was not moral. Hal muttered.


    "The most important thing for you now is to run thepany. If I hear any rumors about you again, you


    have to give me an exnation." He was still angry.


    Hal nodded helplessly. After all, his parents were old.


    In China, filial piety was the priority. They can refused what their parents did if they oppressed them.


    Young people were too young and impulsive to follow those stereotyped practices. Although Hal


    promised his parents not to contact girls, he had another thought in his heart. He was obedient and


    called rebellious.


    Before he could give the gift he bought in Indonesia to Nora, he was driven back to sleep. Hal was a


    thoughtful man, and everyone in his family had a gift.


    Her father, mother, sister, housekeeper and servants all had gifts.


    After saying goodbye to his parents, Hal drove to thepany.


    In fact, he went to thepany to report. Then he came out and drove the luxury car directly to


    Daniel''s Agency.


    How powerful was it to fall in love with someone? When he was about to arrive at the downstairs of the


    agency, he called Nora and asked her to wait for him downstairs. He would be there soon, so urgent.


    She thought there was something important, so she went downstairs in a hurry.


    Three minutester, Hal stopped the car beside her.


    Hal said, "I came back yesterday and saw you in a hurry. I forgot one thing."


    Then he took out an exquisite box from his bag and handed it to rose. This is a white diamond he


    bought for you in Indonesia.


    She opened it and saw a pair of earrings with diamonds.


    This was a diamond earring that looked very valuable. She couldn''t ept it. This gift was too


    precious. She couldn''t ept it if she didn''t done anything for him. She really couldn''t ept it.


    Hal said in a pleading tone, "This is specially chosen for you. It''s very suitable for you. If you don''t


    ept it, I will feel sad. Please ept it!"


    She would never ept such a precious gift.


    Hal looked at her with almost pleading eyes and said, "If you don''t ept it, I won''t leave."


    It was in Daniel''s Agency, and the whole building was full of people from here. It was not good for


    anyone to stay here all the time.


    After thinking for a while, she took it and sent him away. She would return it to him when she had a


    chance. She would just keep it for him and return it to him when she had a chance.


    Hal didn''t know what was on her mind.


    Seeing that Nora had taken it, he felt relieved and smiled knowingly.


    They had been out for a long time. Nora persuaded Hal to go back to work soon. It was time for her to


    go upstairs. She didn''t want to be disturbed again and asked him to work overtime.


    After driving away, she put the earrings in her pocket and went upstairs to work.

 Chapter 34 Happy Scene

    Chapter 34 Happy Scene


    No matter what Nora did, she had to follow her true thoughts.


    No matter how time changed, what she had and experienced were real. They could be hidden, but it


    didn''t mean that they could forget it.


    The longer it took, the deeper it felt to be turned over again.


    After getting along with each other day and night for so long, every time Nora faced Murphy, her heart


    was always full of struggle. She wanted to leave, but it was not easy to find a good job in Beijing.


    If she was alone, when she knew that her boss was Murphy, she would leave resolutely and continue


    to find another job.


    But with little Hugh, she couldn''t afford to waste time. She needed a stable job.


    She had buried her feelings three years ago deep in her heart and didn''t want to touch them, because


    that was the pain of her whole life.


    For many sleepless nights, she tossed and turned and couldn''t fall asleep. The wound that had been


    dug out was still dripping blood. With tears in her eyes, she licked the wound that could not be healed


    at all. She woke up crying and then fell asleep again.


    No one knew how much she loved Murphy. The stronger she pretended to be, the more fragile she was


    in her heart.


    No one knew how sad she was when she faced him countless times every day.


    Originally, she wanted to go on like this and the two of them would be fine. She would treat the past as


    a treasure and never mention it.


    However, the more he didn''t want it to happen, the earlier it woulde. After such a long time of


    contact, he actually had a crush on her.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was in a dilemma. She had too many things to worry about. It was really difficult for her to make a


    choice.


    In thepany, he took good care of her, no matter at work or life, He feared that she would feel


    wronged so that he always considered for her.


    Seeing this, Nora thought in her heart that all the efforts of Murphy were enough to prove that his love


    for her was not illusory.


    Once, Nora went to pick up little Hugh after work and waited for the bus at the intersection. When


    Murphy passed by, he asked her to get in the car and the two went to pick up little Hugh together.


    Nobody knew that he had been here with Nora after work.


    When they arrived at the school, the children were already in a line, waiting for their parents, and some


    of them had been picked up by their parents.


    He saw little Hugh from a distance. He put his feet on the ground and shook his little head. He looked


    around, looking for his mother.


    When he saw his mother, he was so happy, like a happy little elf.


    The teacher took little Hugh''s hand, walked to Nora and said, "He has been very obedient these days.


    He is also very active in ss."


    Then she said to little Hugh, "Go ahead! Go to find your mother. Let''s go home together. Remember to


    practice writing at home!"


    Looking at Nora and listening to the teacher''s words, Murphy smiled so sweetly and happily, as if little


    Hugh was really his son.


    At that time, her heart ached inexplicably.


    When could she get over the pain?


    Nora thanked the teacher and took little Hugh to get on the car of Murphy.


    The car was speeding on the road, with lyric music in it. Little Hugh stayed quietly in his mother''s arms,


    like a happy family of three, how harmonious and warm.


    After a while, they arrived at the gate of themunity. The car stopped. At first, he intended to go up


    and have a seat. He looked at little Hugh, but didn''t say anything.


    Just when she was about to ask him to go home and have a rest, little Hugh spoke.


    Little Hugh held her mother''s hand and said, "The teacher said that people should be polite. If someone


    helps you, you should say thank you."


    The two adultsughed at the innocent words of the child.


    Then little Hugh continued, "Mom, you should invite uncle to our house for dinner. It''s polite."


    It was exactly what he wanted! He was secretly happy in his heart.


    This little guy really knew what adults were thinking.


    Nora was speechless for a moment. She didn''t want to let him in because she was afraid that there


    would be misunderstanding. Her son would say that her mother was impolite. When she was


    considering this matter, little Hugh actually held the hand of Murphy and went upstairs.


    "Go upstairs and have some water before you leave," said Nora hurriedly.


    The implication was that he didn''t want him to stay at his home for a long time. Of course, Murphy also


    knew that it was not easy for her to let him stay at home this time.


    When he arrived at home, he looked around the room. It was a building with two bedrooms and one


    living room. One room was for Grace, another room was for Nora and Hugh.


    As the proverb said, "The sparrow is small all-sided." Just liked their house, although it was small, it


    was clean and fully-furnished.


    It turned out that she had rented an apartment with someone else.


    Murphy felt a little sorry for the child in front of him.


    The child''s growth was also closely rted to the environment. It was good for his physical and mental


    development to let the child grow up in a good environment.


    He wanted to help Nora with all his heart, but he was afraid that she would refuse again.


    Holding his hand, little Hugh sat on the sofa. Nora made a cup of bitter coffee without sugar for him and


    handed it to him.


    After a while, little Hugh ran to the bedroom, jumping up and down. In the blink of an eye, she took out


    a lot of toys, such as checkers, building blocks, guns, ne...


    There were a lot of them on the tea table. As a neat freak, Murphy didn''t want to see anything messy,


    but he had a very happy time with little Hugh.


    It seemed that little Hugh liked him very much, and he also liked him very much.


    Two men, one old and one young, were having fun.


    Murphy took the coffee that was passed by Nora, he looked at her with a smile and said nothing.


    After taking a sip, he put the cup on the tea table and continued to y with little Hugh.


    At this time, little Hugh raised her little face, looked at him and said, "Uncle, I also want to have a sip of


    coffee."


    "You are still young. Coffee is not good for you. You won''t be able to fall asleepter," said Murphy to


    little Hugh.


    Hugh acted like a spoiled child, "No, no, I just want to have a sip."


    Looking at the cute little Hugh, he burst intoughter and said, "Uncle''s coffee is bitter. You have to


    hold on. Don''t vomit!"


    Little Hugh nodded hard.


    After taking a sip, little Hugh quickly covered his mouth with his little hand and frowned. But in the blink


    of an eye, he loosened his hand and swallowed the coffee.

 Chapter 35 Happiness Is Continuing

    Chapter 35 Happiness Is Continuing


    Looking at the series of expression on little Hugh''s face, Murphy couldn''t helpughing. He knew that


    little Hugh endured the bitterness of coffee. He didn''t spit it out and drank it. What a brave child he was.


    Nora rubbed her eyes and looked at everything in front of her. She couldn''t believe that the neat freak,


    Murphy, would drink coffee in the same cup with little Hugh. It was unbelievable.


    But all of this really happened and existed.


    "Does the coffee taste bitter?" Murphy asked little Hugh.


    Little Hugh answered, "It''s a little bitter at the beginning. It won''t be bitter after you drink it. The coffee is


    delicious."


    My God!


    Little Hugh could also drink bitter coffee. Thinking that her son might have some connection with


    Murphy in his life, Nora suddenly stopped all her imagination and forced herself not to think about it.


    Murphy said to little Hugh, "Life is like coffee. It''s bitter first and then sweet. You have to remember that


    only when you have a hard time will you be a better person."


    Little Hugh nodded, not fully understanding what he meant.


    In fact, it was difficult for a child of only three or four years old to understand these words, but Murphy


    didn''t know why he talked so much today.


    Maybe it was because he liked Nora too much! Love me, love my dog.


    Looking at his watch, it was half past six. Murphy was about to stand up and go home. This time, he


    could send Nora back, and was allowed to go upstairs and have a seat at her home. That was enough,


    and he was satisfied.


    Sometimes it was just a coincidence. Otherwise, how could it be? It was just a coincidence.


    When Murphy was about to stand up and leave, the doorbell rang.


    Nora thought something bad was going on. When Grace came back and let her see this scene, what


    would she think? That was also the reason why she didn''t want Murphy to go upstairs.


    In the end things will mend. What could she do?


    Hearing the doorbell ringing, little Hugh happily ran to open the door while shouting, "Godmother,


    godmother is back."


    Murphy had lost his memory, so he didn''t know who Grace was at all?


    He always thought that Nora and little Hugh lived together. If he had known there was another person


    in Nora''s house, he would note here. Because it was too rude for him toe to Nora''s house for


    the first time without greeting her.


    It seemed that he didn''t know enough about Nora.


    When Grace entered the room, she was surprised to see that Murphy was at home. Because Nora had


    told her that Murphy had lost his memory, so she came to her senses in an instant. What a shrewd


    woman!


    Seeing Grace, Murphy also stood up. After all, he was an uninvited guest.


    They greeted each other for a while and then sat down.


    "It''ste. I should go now," said Murphy. Then he stood up.


    At this time, little Hugh was unhappy. He pouted and mumbled, pulling the corner of Murphy''s clothes,


    "Don''t let uncle go. Let him have dinner at home."


    After all, little Hugh didn''t know what had happened between the adults. He just wanted to have fun,


    because there was no guest at home at all.


    It was not that Nora couldn''t persuade little Hugh, but that she didn''t want to see him unhappy.


    It was the first time that Murphy had dinner at Nora''s house. He felt very warm had a feeling of home.


    It was gettingte. Murphy told little Hugh "It''s time to go to bed. Get up early tomorrow morning and go


    to school." Little Hugh nodded and said, "I know. I''m going to bed."


    After that, Grace took little Hugh to take a shower and then went to bed.


    They were so close.


    Nora sent Murphy downstairs.


    "Go back and have a good rest! Thank you for sending us home today." Said Nora.


    Murphy smiled, "I should thank you for letting me have dinner at your home, which made me feel as


    warm as home, especially for little Hugh, who is very likable."


    The underlying meaning of his words was that he didn''t mind that Nora had a child and he could ept


    it.


    Nora watched him drive so far until he disappeared at the end of the street.


    After a long while, she came to her senses and went upstairs.


    After taking a shower for little Hugh and lulling him to sleep, Grace waited for Nora upstairs. She


    wanted to find out what was going on.


    When Nora went upstairs, she saw that Grace was sitting in her bedroom and didn''t leave. She knew


    that she had something to ask. She knew her temper very well.


    Nora told Grace exactly Murphy wanted to chase her, send her dress, pick up little Hugh and why he


    had dinner at home.


    After saying that, Nora asked Grace, "What should I do?"


    Nora knew that Grace had many tricks up her sleeve.


    However, it was a difficult problem for Grace, a woman who had a nk mind about love.


    Grace smiled, "I just want to know what happened between you two, but I could not solve such a thing.


    After I fall in love, I will tell you what to do."


    Nora was so angry that she pped Grace once.


    She really didn''t know what to do next. Frowning, she looked at the clock on the wall.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sometimes, a tangle of things could make people copse.


    Especially when it came to love, no one could make decisions for themselves. Best friends could only


    help toe up with an idea and give her a suggestion. The decision was up to her.


    After such a long time of contact with Murphy, it was a lie that she did not like him. She has always


    liked him and has never changed.


    In such a chaotic entertainment circle, there was no scandal about him, and now he took the initiative


    to pursue her. Was it God''s arrangement.


    No matter how sober he was in the past or how he lost his memory now, he always pursued a woman


    named Nora.


    Getting along with each other day and night, sometimes when Nora was with Murphy, she felt that she


    had returned to the college age. At that time, she was carefree, and they had each other in their heart.


    She only had this kind of feeling for him. She longed for his love, but she was afraid that she would


    destroy it herself.


    The reason was that Murphy was not an ordinary college student now, but a famous figure in the


    entertainment industry.


    All kinds of reasons restricted Nora. No matter how much she liked him, she couldn''t take a step


    forward.


    Now the better he treated her, the more conflicted she could be. She didn''t want to destroy the love and


    his hard-earned career.


    She had too many concerns. She didn''t think she was single. Besides, she also had a little boy named


    Hugh. Perhaps it was on a whim that Murphy chased her.


    Besides, ording to the oral agreement with Ryan, if she wanted to work in thepany, she had to


    recognize her position. She was just an assistant of the boss.


    She had to do what she had promised others, not to mention that she needed this job now, which was


    much more real than this rtionship. Therefore, she would never mention the past with Murphy.


    Nora decided not to agree to Murphy''s pursuit.

 Chapter 36 How Dare You

    Chapter 36 How Dare You


    He hasn''t seen Nora for several days.


    Hal was absent-minded while he was working in thepany. Sitting on the sofa, he was not in the


    mood to pay attention to the important contracts submitted by his secretary.


    Nora refused Hal to pick her up at thepany. Confused, Hal has been to Daniel''s Agency several


    times secretly. Every time Nora got off work, she would wait for the bus alone.


    Hal also got the evidence that Nora had no boyfriend.


    It turned out that Jasmine had already heard from Grace that Nora was single. At present, she didn''t


    have a boyfriend, and they were in the same car shop, so it was easy to get in touch with each other.


    The two girls were a sales woman and a financial cashier.


    The two became good friends. When Grace''s boss fired her, Jasmine also persuaded her, but she


    didn''t listen to her and left the car shop.


    Hal couldn''t figure out why Nora refused him all the time.


    Love could make people lose their way, and Hal was not in the mood to deal with thepany''s affairs


    at all. His secretary urged him several times and arranged a time for him. He needed to meet two


    important clients in person.


    Hal didn''t listen to the secretary, and secretly sent his assistant to the meeting. The secretary thought


    that Hal went to meet his clients on time, so he called back the chairman.


    Hal escaped and could go to see Nora.


    He drove to Daniel''s Agency and waited for Nora to get off work.


    The security guard of thepany recognized Hal and knew that he was here to pick up Nora, so he


    didn''t stop him.


    Waiting was the longest and most torturing thing. He felt that time passed so slowly.


    Finally, it was time to get off work. People in thepany came down one after another.


    Several groups of people has passed, but Hal still couldn''t see Nora. He was confused. Before he


    came, he had called her and told her that he would pick her upter.


    When Nora answered Hal''s phone, Murphy was beside her. There were only two people in the office,


    Murphy and Nora. Murphy heard the content of the phone clearly.


    Perhaps in order to make Murphy give up on her, Nora agreed Hal to pick her up from work. Although


    this was not her real thought, it was the only way.


    She knew that it was unfair to Hal. She was taking advantage of his love. She had to find a chance to


    exin it clearly to him, or the misunderstanding would be deeper.


    It was not a good thing for anyone to go on like this.


    Murphy deliberately procrastinated, taking the opportunity to cause misunderstanding between Nora


    and Hal.


    Nora''s phone rang. It was a call from Hal. Seeing that Murphy didn''t intend to get off work, she knew


    that he did it on purpose.


    In order to make Murphy give up on her, she had no choice but to do so. Since she has made up her


    mind, she stood up and said to him, "It''s time to get off work. I''m leaving now."


    When Murphy saw Nora go out, he felt heartbroken.


    Nora''s heartache is hard to express in words.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When it was time to let go, she had to let go. She could cut the mess quickly and maybe it could be


    painful for a short time.


    Nora went downstairs and got into Hal''s car. Seeing this from upstairs, Murphy''s self-esteem was


    greatly damaged.


    Hal didn''t know what to do and couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Hal drove through the downtown to the suburb. He said that he would take Nora to a very special


    ce, a farmhouse in the suburb today.


    The farmhouse was located in the west of Beijing City, an open space close to the suburbs. It was quiet


    without the hustle and bustle of the city.


    Hal knew that Nora came from a small town, so she must have a different feeling for this kind of


    farmhouse.


    Hal has made great efforts for Nora.


    It was not toote. Before dinner time, the gate of the courtyard was full of cars of various grades.


    It seemed that this courtyard must have something unique, or it wouldn''t attract so many people.


    The two of them got off the car and walked into the courtyard one after the other.


    The waiter led them into a single room. It seemed to be a single room, but in fact, it was a small room.


    It was very familiar, as if it was home.


    It reminded Nora of her grandmother. The decoration of such a small room was very simr to that of


    her grandmother''s house.


    After a while, five or six dishes were served. Some of them were unknown, but they were really


    delicious, beautiful, fragrant and appetizing.


    In particr, the fried rice with crab which was servedter, was ordinary and almost granny''s taste.


    A myriad of thoughts crowded into Nora''s mind. She thought of her grandmother, her parents, and her


    home in the distance.


    Now that she was at home and had the taste of home. She was very grateful to the man with small


    eyes in front of her, Hal.


    After dinner, the two chatted for a while. The waiter came in, "The restaurant had a new service project.


    Would you like to have a try?"


    Now that they havee here, they should rx and have a good time. Hal looked at Nora and


    persuaded her.


    Now that she hase, she should feel at ease. The service project turned out that it was massage


    and foot massage.


    Lying on the massage bed, Nora closed her eyes and enjoyed the massage. The strength of the hands


    and the skill were sofortable that it seemed that her mother was massaging her shoulders.


    Putting aside the tedious work, leaving the noise of the city, and forgetting the entanglement of


    emotions, she hasn''t been so rxed for a long time.


    She hoped that this moment could stop, as if she was in a paradise, without the deception in the


    workce, without emotional choice.


    She just wanted to enjoy the peace andfort.


    The masseuse was skilled in massage and pinched her properly. She fell asleepfortably. She has


    been too tired these days, both physically and mentally.


    In her dream, she saw her grandmother smiling at her, her father cooking delicious food for her, and


    her mother tidying up her clothes. Everything was so real.


    The dream would finally wake up. The masseuse woke up her. It turned out that all this was a dream. It


    seemed that she really missed home.


    At that time, she just wanted to escape from the ce where she was sad with little Hugh. It turned out


    that in her heart, that ce was always her home.


    Being dragged back to reality, Nora looked at Hal, who was lying on the massage bed next to her. For a


    moment, she felt he was very familiar, just like a big brother next door.


    Nora didn''t dislike Hal. But in her heart, she didn''t have any love for him. She didn''t want to share


    feeling with him, she treated him as her brother in her heart.


    Hal didn''t think so. He really liked Nora. From the first time he saw her, the innocence in her eyes


    fascinated him deeply.


    She couldn''t find any chance to exin to Hal.


    Every time Nora wanted to say something, Hal would change the topic and immediately stop her.


    He was a shrewd man. He was well ahead of Nora.


    The more mistakes one made, the more difficult it would be to exin.

 Chapter 37 Go To The Southern

    Chapter 37 Go To The Southern


    In the second ring of Beijing, there was a very quiet ce, which was located in a three floor high-end


    vi district. The people living in it were either rich or powerful. Howard, the owner of the Sea Rise


    Group, lived in thismunity.


    Because every vi was separated, like an independent courtyard.


    The vi was located in the north and faced south. Each bedroom was bright in the north and south,


    and the sunshine was sufficient. The decoration inside was magnificent and luxurious, like a pce.


    Every morning, Howard got up and went to the hospital to y Tai Chi. He took a breath of fresh air


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    and exercised his body. He didn''t go back to his room for dinner until the servants called him.


    This day was no exception. Howard was ying Tai Chi, and Susie was sitting on a rattan chair next to


    him. Seeing her husband ying Tai Chi beside her all her life. What more could she ask for?


    Howard and Howard had a son and a daughter, their son Hal and their daughter Jasmine. The family


    enjoyed the happiness of family reunion.


    Hal was naughty when he was a child, and Jasmine was clever when she was a child.


    When they were young, Susie had suffered a lot with Howard. The two of them worked together to train


    their children into talents. What''s more, they had expanded their business and became the leader of


    Sea Rise Group today.


    Over fifty years old, they were still like falling in love with each other yesterday. No matter how rich and


    rich they were now, Howard didn''t forget his original intention and didn''t abandon his wife.


    However, the most troublesome thing for the couple was not Hal''s leadership in thepany, but his


    marriage. He was almost thirty years old and fooled around with women every day. If he really took


    over thepany, he would lose sooner orter.


    In fact, that was the past. Since he met Nora, Hal hadpletely changed.


    It was hard to tell whether his change was good or bad for Sea Rise Group.


    Howard and his wife wholeheartedly wanted to find a girlfriend for their son. They had to marry a girl


    from a family of equal social status with the Wang n. The best way was to get married to a family


    business.


    Hal liked Nora, but ording to the situation of her, it was impossible for her to marry Hal from the


    Wang Family. His parents had old concept of marriage would not change, and Nora wouldn''t be


    possible to be with him.


    Hal would not admit defeat. No matter how difficult it was, he had to find a way to ovee it, and also


    to make his parents change their minds.


    All this was Hal''s wishful thinking, and Nora did not agree to his pursuit.


    The secretary called Howard and said, "President Howard, boss Luke in Hainan wants to terminate the


    contract with us."


    Howard asked, "Why? Don''t we have business to do all the time?"


    The Secretary continued, "Luke said that we didn''t show our sincerity and sent an assistant to discuss


    the cooperation matters with him."


    "Didn''t Hal go there? Why did the assistant go? Howard asked in confusion.


    The Secretary continued, "I thought Mr. Hal went there in person, but he asked his assistant to go there


    for him. But his assistant was seen through by Luke and he was angry, so he terminated the contract


    for ourpany."


    "Oh, I see. Let Hal solve the problem." Then he hung up the phone angrily.


    Seeing that Howard was really angry, Susie walked up to him and said, "Why are you so angry before


    the matter is clear? Hal must have his own reason."


    Howard snapped, "He must have gone to see that woman again. We must find someone to find out the


    background of that woman, or else the Sea Rise Group will be destroyed by him."


    It was right for parents in the world regret that their offspring does not live up to their expectations, but


    sometimes their behavior was too extreme. It was too arbitrary to makements indiscriminately.


    Hal whistled and drove home. When the butler heard the sound of the car, he immediately went out to


    open the door.


    The butler told Hal, "President Howard is angry. Hurry up and apologize please."


    When he entered the room, Hal saw his father sitting on the sofa with an angry face as if he wanted to


    eat someone.


    Hal guessed that the assistant must have reced him and been seen through and told his father.


    ''it doesn''t matter. Why is he so fierce? At the worst, he wouldn''t cooperate with that boss. Thepany


    was so big that he cared about losing a client.


    What he didn''t know was that Howard had been doing business for so many years with the two words


    of honesty. Now his son made a mistake, which was not honesty to customers.


    It was not about how much money he had lost, nor was it because he was afraid of losing a customer.


    It was about his principle of being a person. If a person did not trust him, who would cooperate with


    him.


    Howard looked at him and said, "You should correct your mistakes. Go and find back the clients you


    lost." This is to make you responsible for thepany, and also to let you learn to be responsible.


    In fact, not to mention losing the opportunity to cooperate with Boss Luke, even if they lost ten or


    twenty more, it wouldn''t have much impact on thepany.


    Honesty was the most important thing for a person.


    Therefore, Hal had to go to find Luke and make up for his mistakes. He couldn''t let thepany suffer


    any loss.


    Howard also warned him, "If I hear that you go to find that woman again and tell me, I will freeze all


    your funds."


    Realizing that he was wrong, Hal didn''t dare to say a word. He just lowered his head and thought about


    how to go in the future.


    Back to thepany, Hal didn''t rest for a moment. He asked his secretary for boss Luke''s phone


    number and address, bought a train ticket that night, and went south to Hainan.


    Hal was a filial son. He didn''t want his father to be angry. After all, he was old. For his father and for the


    sake of Sea Rise Group, he must do his best, continue his father''s spirit, and be honest.


    After two days of turbulence, he got off the car in a city in Hainan. He looked around and found Luke''s


    home at about nine o''clock in the evening.


    Out of politeness, Hal stayed in the hotel and nned to visit Luke the second day. After washing up,


    he fell asleep early.


    It never urred to Luke that the well-known Hal of the Sea Rise Group woulde to Hainan alone


    to talk about cooperation.


    Hal exined, "I didn''t feel well that day, so I sent my personal assistant there. However, the assistant


    was so rash that she didn''t tell you what I meant, which caused a misunderstanding."


    After listening to his exnation, Luke made a self-criticism for his rash decision and kept saying that


    he would cooperate with the Sea Rise Group in the future.


    With his eloquence, Hal sessfully won over Luke''s trust and returned home.


    Looking at Howard, she smiled and said, "Hal is the best. Don''t worry."


    No matter how old the child was, he was always a child in front of his parents. Howard said


    thoughtfully, "I don''t know when I can really rest assured."


    Howard and Susie smiled knowingly, waiting for Hal to return with victory.

 Chapter 38 Come Back

    Chapter 38 Come Back


    Laquisha was still so sexy. Her slightly upturned buttocks, slender arms and long legs outlined her


    perfect figure.


    She was wearing a fiery red cheongsam, which made her more extraordinarily dazzling in the whole


    airport. With a suitcase in one hand and a small bag in the other, she slowly walked towards the exit.


    Laquisha had studied abroad for half a year, and her acting skill would definitely improve greatly. This


    time, she came back in a hurry because she received a new y.


    Ryan arrived at the airport early in the morning, but he still didn''t see her. He couldn''t answer the phone


    on the ne, and his phone was powered off, so he didn''t call her.


    The airport was crowded with people. Ryan stood on tiptoe and looked at the exit. Not long after, a


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    familiar figure approached with the flow of people.


    No matter how long they had separated, in his heart, Laquisha was still so beautiful, sexy and


    charming.


    Seeing that she came over step by step, Ryan felt a little sweet in his heart. He smiled from the bottom


    of his heart.


    Ryan wondered whether was he falling love with her? Otherwise, how could she have such a feeling?


    He walked quickly to her, took her suitcase and said with concern, "You must be tired after such a long


    flight."


    Looking at him, Laquisha smiled and said, "Wow. Is this real you standing in front of me? We haven''t


    seen each other for half a year. Why do you still know how to care about others?"


    Her joke made Ryan feel embarrassed to lower his head.


    His car sped along the way. The scenery outside the window was so beautiful that she was not in the


    mood to appreciate it. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the moment of silence.


    The little Jeep passed through the downtown and passed through amercial street. It stopped at the


    gate of themunity where Laquisha lived. Ryan knew that she needed a rest because of the long


    trip.


    He said to her, "Have a good bath and have a good sleep. See you tomorrow in thepany."


    Since she hadn''t been in thepany for half a year, a lot of interesting things must have happened.


    The gossipy Laquisha was still as good as before, which was her strong point. It was a pity that she


    didn''t make the headlines.


    However, everyone has their own attitude and way of life. As long as they are happy, everything will be


    fine.


    This time, she came back in a very low-key way. She didn''t tell the meida her agenda, nor did she


    entertain any guests. She came back quietly, and of course, she didn''t say anything about weing


    the guests.


    She changed her way of doing things, which made the people in thepany unable to understand


    her thought. They were all guessing what would happen next, and their hearts were full of curiosity.


    During this period of time, Murphy had been busy with filming, and so had Nora. It seemed that


    because of her busy work, people could forget some unhappy things.


    Time always slipped away beside them by ident.


    She always thought that she could not think about it, but things always went against her will. The more


    she tried to hide, the faster it was torn apart, which was unexpected.


    When Hal had time, he woulde to thepany to look for Nora, and every time he had time, Nora


    would refuse him with various excuses.


    As usual, Hal went out early to pick up Nora after he arranged thepany''s affairs.


    The security guard had been used to seeing Hal. He admired this young man in his heart. It was not


    terrible to be rejected, but he was afraid of giving up.


    When Nora got off work, Hal was chatting with the security guard. He didn''t notice that someone had


    been looking at him for a long time.


    As she had been abroad for half a year and a lot of things had happened in thepany, she couldn''t


    figure out what was wrong with Hal when she returned to the office. Why did hee here? Did he


    know that she was in thepany?


    With so many questions, Laquisha pushed open the door of Emily''s office and exchanged a few simple


    greetings. Then she asked Emily, "Is there anything new in ourpany recently?"


    Emily was not a woman who liked to y with right and wrong. She was not a scheming woman, so


    she didn''t know how to answer his question.


    "Nothing new in thepany except shooting." Said Emily.


    Laquisha felt bord and went back to her office dejectedly.


    Sitting on the sofa, Laquisha was in a fit of anger. Ryan pushed the door open and came in. Seeing her


    pouting angrily, he thought she was the cutest girl at the moment.


    Ryan said, "What''s wrong? Who made you angry? Tell me, I''ll peel him off."


    Hearing his words, Laquisha burst intoughter.


    "Nothing. I just met a familiar person in the security room. I can''t remember what he is calling,"


    Laquisha added.


    Ryan walked to the window and looked down at the security room.


    He said toquisha, "You mean that little eye Hal, right?"


    Laquisha nodded vigorously and said, "Yes, it''s him. He looks familiar, but I can''t remember his name."


    In fact, how could she not know his name? She wanted to know why Hal came here? What a shrewd


    woman she was.


    But Ryan still lived in the dark and didn''t know what she meant.


    Kind people are all used.


    Ryan continued, "This man has a strong background. He is the son of Howard, the well-known CEO of


    the Sea Rise Group. He has been pursuing Nora for a long time, but she doesn''t agree."


    Hearing this, Laquisha was furious. However, she hid her true feelings deeply and wouldn''t show it on


    her face. She thought to herself, ''What''s wrong with her again?''.


    Ryan took a look at her and continued, "Hal is so infatuated with him. No matter how hard Nora refuses


    him, he won''t miss it. Everyone in thepany knows about it."


    "Okay, I know. I''m a little tired. I want to have a rest. You can go out first." Laquisha said to him.


    The wholepany knew about it, and it was widely spread, except for her.


    Her thoughts brought her to three years ago. At that time, she was just disappointed. She was dumped


    by a lousy director and couldn''t get any drama. She had nothing to do every day, drowned her sorrows


    in wine, and spent the whole night in the bar.


    At that time, she was really like a pool of mud that couldn''t hold up the wall.


    She happened to meet Hal at a party of her friends who just came back from studying abroad. At that


    time, he was young, ignorant and inexperienced.


    The two met for the first time and had a good impression of each other. After the party, they left their


    contact information to each other.


    Soon, the two of them fell in love. Of course, she concealed the past from him, but there was no secret


    can be hided in the world. So it was quickly exposed.


    Hal couldn''t bear this blow. The woman he loved was actually a dirty woman. The two had broken up.


    Later, she knew that Hal was the sessor of the Sea Rise Group. Later, there were many rumors


    about him, and then it disappeared.


    Maybe this was retribution. How could a woman who didn''t keep her chastity talk about love.

 Chapter 39 Fight For It

    Chapter 39 Fight For It


    Curling up in the sofa, Laquisha recalled the things happened in the past three years. She not only


    sighed in her heart, but also thought, ''If I had known this earlier, why did I have to do that?''


    No matter how hard the path she had chosen, she had to go on.


    There were two different people living in each other''s hearts. One was a devil, and the other was an


    angel. When you were kind, the devil woulde out to make trouble, and when you were evil, the


    kindness woulde out to save you.


    It depended on which one upied therge proportion in your deep mind.


    When angel defeated the devil, you were a good person.


    However, when the devil triumphed over the angel, you were destined to be a bad person.


    Good or bad, it depends on how you choose.


    Laquisha had chosen a path of no return, and no one could help her unless she let the kindness in her


    heart save her.


    Evil people always felt that the God was unfair to them. Their hearts were full of hatred, and they were


    not outgoing at all. They felt that the whole world was against her.


    She smoothed her hair and straightened her clothes. What was the use of hatred and thinking about


    the past.


    Taking out her phone, she dialed Ryan''s number and said, "Drink with me after work."


    Ryan was busy and answered the phone, "Okay, I''ll wait for you after work."


    In the Wang Family''s vi, Howard, wearing sses, sat on a rattan chair in the yard, reading a


    newspaper. He was reading the stock price drop and rise recently?


    Susie brought him a cup of tea, which depicted a very warm scene. They spared no effort to nourish


    their marriage hand in hand as they were gradually aging together. It was enough for her to live her


    whole life.


    Hal drove directly to the garage.


    Seeing his parents chatting happily in the courtyard, he walked forward and wanted to know what they


    were talking about. They looked so happy.


    With a smile, Susie said to Hal, "Don''t go to thepany this afternoon. Let''s go to visit your uncle


    Shaw Shen."


    Hal knew that things were not going well. The Shen group had business dealings with hispany. He


    also heard that Gloria Shen, uncle Shaw''s beloved daughter, had returned from abroad.


    Hal wanted to refuse and said to his mother, "No, we have important clients waiting for us this


    afternoon. We have made an appointment, and there are still a few documents to be approved."


    Howard said, "Let''s put those things aside for the time being and leave them to the secretary."


    Hal was unhappy. He left the matter to his assistant, but he was almost beaten. It was natural for you to


    leave the matter to others. Could you please be reasonable?


    However, he couldn''t refuse.


    This kind of blind date was really old-fashioned.


    He really didn''t know what his parents thought. The lifelong happiness of the children waspletely


    controlled by them. As a child of a family running business, it was really miserable.


    Wasn''t this a moral kidnapping? But so what? They had to obey, or they would be the victims of the


    family business.


    It was an old courtyard house, with the smell of books. The decoration was vintage, elegant and


    intellectual.


    He hadn''t seen his old friend for a long time, so he was concerned about him. Hal, who was standing


    aside, didn''t know what to say. He looked around the somewhat old courtyard house.


    People in their old age liked to be nostalgic and stay quietly.


    Shaw had handed over the business to his two sons. He retired and lived in seclusion. His wife had left


    early. For the sake of his three children and thepany, he had always been alone.


    Shaw was one of the few people in the business circle. He had high prestige and good reputation.


    Since his two sons got married and could take care of themselves, he and his daughter Gloria moved


    back to their old house.


    Now that Gloria had made great achievements in her study and was about to get married, it was


    natural for someone to offer to protect her.


    The Shen Family and the Wang Family had been friendly for generations. Hal had met her once when


    he was a child. If he remembered correctly, he should be eight years older than Gloria. At that time, she


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    had always called him brother.


    When she was a child, Gloria was very cute. She wore two pigtails and ran with them dangling.


    Many years had passed. How did she look like now?


    When she was trying to imagine what she looked like, she heard light footsteps. She turned around and


    saw a beautiful girl standing in the middle of the room.


    Shaw pulled Gloria over and said, "This is your uncle Howard and aunt Susie. Do you remember?"


    Gloria greeted him in a sweet voice, "Hello, uncle, aunt. How are you recently?"


    Seeing that Gloria was so polite, Susie thought that what a good girl she was. She was well-educated,


    good-looking, not like the girls outside who dressed up gorgeously and evilly.


    Looking at Hal, Gloria smiled and said, "Hello, brother Hal. I remember you."


    Hearing her words, Hal felt a little embarrassed. His impression of her still lingered on many years ago.


    He scratched his head and said awkwardly, "Thank you, Gloria. It is so nice you still remember me."


    As long as their parents were willing to marry a family enterprise, the sess rate of their marriage


    was nearly 80% to 90%.


    It seemed that the parents of both sides had no objection, because they had been contacting each


    other for generations, and they all knew their characters and family background clearly. Of course, the


    adults had no objection.


    Shaw said to Gloria, "Show Hal around and visit our home."


    In fact, the two young men didn''t want to stay in the house and listen to their discussion about the old


    and useless things.


    They were both modern people who had received advanced education. How could they let their lifelong


    happiness be fettered and destroyed by the marriage of family enterprises?


    If so, how dim their life would be.


    They were all for their parents. They didn''t want their parents to be sad or disappointed. They pitied


    their parents. Their parents were good to them, but a forcible marriage couldn''t be happy.


    However, marriage in a family business was destined to happen in her life. She couldn''t go against her


    parents'' wishes, because marriage was not only rted to herself, but also the whole family.


    The two young people were on good terms. For their parents and their own happiness, the two of them


    must cooperate well and y the following y well.


    It turned out that Gloria had a boyfriend who came from a small town and her father didn''t agree. Until


    now, her boyfriend was still waiting for her.


    Hal told Gloria, "I also have a woman I like. Although she doesn''t promise me now, I won''t give up. I will


    strive for happiness on my own."

 Chapter 40 Overflowing Love

    Chapter 40 Overflowing Love


    It was cloudy and it seemed to rain soon.


    The rain in June seemed like the child''s face. It changed so fast that the pedestrians on the street sped


    up.


    Sitting on the sofa, Murphy looked at the sky outside through the window.


    Cicadas on the branches cried out.


    A heavy rain was about toe.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The weather was bad, and he was also in a bad mood, as if a big stone was pressed on his chest,


    making him breathless and unable to speak.


    He didn''t go to thepany. He had been busy for a long time, so he had a rest at home today.


    Nora''s attitude towards him tortured him to the point of breaking down.


    No matter what he did, he still couldn''t get a response from her. He was a little desperate. Was he


    really going to give up her?


    Thinking of this, he felt painful in his head again, as if he was pressing the nerve line. The pain from his


    brain made him really unbearable.


    He restrained himself from thinking about her, so that his head wouldn''t be so pain as before.


    However, her every move and smile appeared in his mind all the time, unable to erase at all.


    When on earth would Nora end up to torture him? When could she give him a reply? It would be better


    for her to give him a deadline.


    Sometimes, in his dreams, he would dream of Nora. When he woke up, he knew it was a dream, but he


    really didn''t want to wake up. How wonderful it would be to live in a dream!


    But he had to face the reality.


    A lightning shed, and a muffled thunder broke the silence situation. It pulled Murphy back to reality


    from a distant thought.


    After a while, it began to rain cats and dogs. Some passengers on the road who without rain equipment


    got wet in the rain.


    A few days ago, his friend invited him to go climbing, but he refused because of his busy work. He was


    under great pressure at work and was not happy with his feelings, so he decided to go out for a walk.


    Hearing the faint sound of "creak, creak", Murphy stood upzily and opened the door to see what was


    going on.


    It turned out to be a homeless dog. It had nowhere to hide in the heavy rain and came to his house.


    He opened the door and let the dog in. The dog''s fur and feather was golden. It looked fluffy and very


    cute.


    The dog was very obedient. He didn''t run back and forth when he entered the house. When Murphy sat


    down, the dogy at his feet.


    It was unbelievable that a germaphobe man would take a stray dog.


    He couldn''t understand why his heart had been overflowing with love since he had a crush on her.


    He meant to send the dog out when the rain stopped. Now it was raining, let the dog in to avoid the


    rain.


    Looking at the dog, he thought, ''Didn''t you have a master? Don''t you have a home?''


    The dogy obediently at the foot of the river, not feeling strange or afraid at all.


    It seemed that Murphy was its master.


    The rain in June came and stopped in time.


    After the rain, the sun came out and rainbows hung in the sky. It was very beautiful.


    It had just rained, and the air was fragrant with soil, which made people feel rxed and happy.


    Looking at the dog, Murphy was much happier.


    He opened the door and carried the puppy. It didn''t rain anymore and could go out, but the puppy had


    no intention of leaving.


    Thinking that if the dog was hungry, he casually took a piece of bread and threw it to the dog. The dog


    leaped nimbly and received it. It was really interesting.


    Murphy fed the dog several pieces of bread in a row. He guessed that the dog should be full, so he


    didn''t throw the bread to amuse it and tried to let the dog leave again.


    But the dog still didn''t want to leave. Did it want to stay.


    Murphy had no choice but to find a long and thin bamboo stick and gently beat the dog''s body. He


    knocked, and the dog moved.


    The dog was kicked out reluctantly.


    He closed the door and turned on the TV. After a long time, he felt a little hungry and went to the


    kitchen to find something to eat.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he found that the dog was still squatting at the door and looking at the


    room pitifully.


    Murphy suddenly felt that the dog was so pitiful and homeless. If he didn''t take it in, he would really


    be a homeless dog.


    Dogs were human''s best friends.


    Murphy opened the door again, and the dog came in at once, lying obediently in a corner of the sofa


    leg.


    The dog knew human nature very well. As soon as it arrived at the master''s house, it did not dare to


    move, fearing that it would make the master angry and be driven out again.


    Looking at the dog, Murphy was helpless. He thought he was good at acting, but he needed to be


    taken care of in life. If he adopted a dog, who would take care of it.


    He was in a dilemma. Should he adopt a dog or not?


    Under the circumstances, he had no choice but to think of Nora. She was a very kind and patient girl. If


    he gave the dog to her, she would definitely be able to raise it fat.


    He didn''t have time to think too much. He found a box, put the dog in and took it to a new home.


    He really didn''t have time and energy to feed it.


    After making up his mind, he dialed the number of Nora and said, "I have something to talk to you. Are


    you at home?"


    "Yes. What can I do for you?" asked Nora in a daze.


    "Just stay at home. You''ll know what''s going on when I arrived at your home," said Murphy. Then he


    hung up the phone.


    He had sent her a gift before, so in a moment, he arrived at her downstairs. Holding the box, he ran up


    to her.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Nora stood up and went to open the door. She heard the footsteps in


    such a hurry. If there was anything important, she had to go there in person without telling him on the


    phone.


    Holding a box in his arms, he stood in front of her.


    Nora immediately invited him into the room and let him sit down. She waited for him to tell her what he


    wanted to do.


    After a pause, he put the box on the ground and opened it. The dog bounced out all of a sudden, which


    frightened her and took two steps back.


    It turned out that he came here with a dog in his arms. She thought that her cleanliness could also be


    cured.


    "There is a rule in themunity about keeping pets. Pet owners must go to the animal association for


    registration and vinated their pets every period of time. It needs to go through several departments


    and the procedures are very troublesome. Besides, this dog is a stray dog and can''t be adopted


    because it doesn''t have its residence. If it is found by the residentialmittee, it is not a small


    problem."


    It turned out that there were so many things waiting for him to do. How could he know that.


    Looking at the poor dog, he asked, "What about the dog?"


    "It doesn''t matter. There is an animal association and an animal collection center. We can send it


    there."


    "In that case, we should send it to the animal collection center as soon as possible." Murphy said


    unhappily.


    "There''s no other way. It''s better than wandering outside," said Nora, looking at him.


    After saying that, they put the dog into the box. Then, Nora walked out of the door with Murphy.

 Chapter 41 Change

    Chapter 41 Change


    After getting along with each other for a long time, they would gradually have good impression.


    No matter how cold, unruly, willful, supercilious or arrogant you were, you couldn''t escape from the


    traps of love.


    Because only people in the world had thoughts and emotions.


    Once the person fell into the whirlpool of love, it was difficult for him to extricate himself from it, and he


    would be stuck in this whirlpool even deeper and deeper.


    A rational person could make himself less painful.


    People who were impulsive could fall into the abyss. It was irreparable and he would live a painful life.


    Of course, she wanted to make more friends. Who didn''t want to? However, she was destined to be


    lonely because of her bad temper and personality. Every time in the midnight, she always wanted to


    have a shoulder to lean on. It was said that girls were animals gathered together.


    But in thepany, Laquisha only had a friend, Ryan. Every time she got off work, the employees


    would go off work in groups. Only she was so arrogant and came and went alone.


    All these had a lot to do with a person''s experience.


    Some people looked like she was difficult to get along with when you saw her at the first nce, and


    some people gave people the feeling that they were so approachable.


    Especially in the entertainment circle, it''s impossible to be too willful and popr. No one likes you.


    How can you stop in the entertainment circle? That''s impossible.


    To make friends, you had to give up your dignity and stay with the people around you.


    It was never toote to learn.


    It had been three or four days since she came back from abroad. Ryan hade up with an idea for


    her. Since she came back in a hurry, she had a lot of things to deal with, so she had no chance to talk


    with others.


    The party was held by Ryan. In his name, he was going to wee Laquishae back to the LD


    Hotel at seven o''clock tomorrow morning.


    She was grateful to Ryan for everything he had done for her in the past few years.


    She kept it in mind silently.


    Almost all the crew had received the invitation, including Nora and Murphy.


    Because of what happenedst time, Laquisha pped Nora innocently. Now Nora was invited to a


    party. She didn''t know what Laquisha was up to.


    Ryan sent an invitation to her in person and said, "You must arrive at LD Hotel at seven o''clock


    tomorrow night on time."


    Another invitation card was put on the desk of Murphy.


    With a pen in one hand and a chin in the other, Nora was sitting on a rotating chair, rolling her eyes.


    She was thinking that if she went there, it would be too disgraceful. If she didn''t go, she wouldn''t give


    face to Ryan. Then she would have a hard time in thepany in the future. He would definitely make


    trouble for her. It was possible for him to kick her out of thepany.


    When Murphy came back from outside and saw the invitation card on the table, he said, "What''s wrong


    again?" He threw the invitation card aside.


    Looking at the disdainful expression on his face, Nora couldn''t figure out whether he would go to the


    party or not.


    Before she could ask, he looked at her and said, "Let''s go together tomorrow night. Wait for me after


    work."


    "Oh, I see." Said Nora.


    In the corridor, Cecilia took the newly ironed clothes for Emily and was about to send back to her office.


    They were for Emily to attend the party tomorrow night.


    The door of the office was not closed. Seeing Nora, Cecilia made a gesture of making a phone call,


    indicating that she would call herter.


    Seeing that Cecilia had prepared clothes for Emily, Nora remembered her dereliction of duty. She


    hurried to Murphy and said softly, "President Murphy is going to wear that dress to the party tomorrow.


    I''ll go prepare it."


    "Don''t bother. Just wear whatever I like. It''s not a big party," said Murphy.


    It seemed that Murphy didn''t like the party at all. If they weren''t for politeness, few people would have


    gone to the party.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Cecilia sent a message to Nora. She said that she wanted to go to LD Hotel with her after work


    tomorrow.


    However, she had promised to go with Murphy, so she had to reply to Cecilia. Tomorrow night, she


    would go with President Murphy. She agreed before, and she hoped that Cecilia could understand.


    Cecilia was not such an impolite girl. She would not care about it. On the contrary, it was Nora. She


    was afraid that Cecilia would misunderstand her rtionship with Murphy, so she kept exining. But


    she did not know that the more she exined, the more hard for her.


    Sometimes, simple things were mixed up.


    It was too troublesome.


    Grace had nothing to do every day and couldn''t find a suitable job for herslef. Seeing that she was


    upset, so did Nora, but she couldn''t help her.


    The spirit was willing, but the flesh was weak.


    Grace said, "I''ve applied for severalpanies, but they all told me to wait for the notice. There is no


    reply. I''m so angry."


    Their bigpanies were all like this. There were many applicants, and few could be admitted in the


    final recruitment, which was a bigpany''s strategy.


    It seemed that something urred to her? She looked at Grace for ten seconds and muttered to


    herself, "Maybe she can have a try in hispany."


    "What are you mumbling? I can''t hear it clearly," said Grace, pushing Nora.


    It turned out that she remembered that Hal had called her a few days ago. At that time, she was at


    work and didn''t answer his phone. Later, he called her again. Hal told her that hispany had


    recruited several public rtions and senior assistants recently. He wanted her to job-hop to his


    Of course, Nora wouldn''t agree him.


    Now, Grace didn''t have a suitable job. She should make every possible effort. With his ability, there


    should be no problem. It''s better than sitting at home and waiting for death.


    She told Grace her thought.


    Hearing that she was going to apply for a job in the Sea Rise Group, she became interested. She had


    long heard that thepany was powerful with over one hundred million assets. It was a newly listed


    She decided to have a try.


    Nora promised her that she would arrange the interview for her after she came back from the party.


    Acting like a child, Grace put her arm around her shoulder and said with a smile, "Honey, it''s so good to


    have you."


    There was nothing she could do about it. After all, she was her best friend.

 Chapter 42 Acting Skill

    Chapter 42 Acting Skill


    The wind of autumn blew, leaves fell on the ground, and the weather was a little cold.


    Autumn gave people a sense of destion and beauty.


    With a light blue sweater on, Nora felt much warmer. It was so cold in autumn, so she guessed that


    there would have troublesome things happened in this season.


    They had agreed to go to the party together, but Nora waited for a long time in thepany and didn''t


    see Murphy.


    Some colleagues had already set out, and people gradually left thepany one after another.


    Nora was waiting anxiously.


    A familiar figure slowly approached her. Nora recognized that it was Murphy. She was very familiar with


    him.


    "It''s almost time to get off work. Why did you go out? Do you forget we are going to the party?"


    With a smile, he took out a box and a knitted silk scarf from it. He tied the silk scarf to her neck, which


    made her more beautiful.


    Nora was shocked by the sudden move of him and blushed all of the sudden.


    It turned out that Murphy didn''t dress her up when he saw her. He remembered that he had taken a


    look at the knitted silk scarf the day before yesterday when he went shopping with his friend.


    He wanted to buy it for her friend at that time, but he was afraid that his friend would make fun of him,


    so he didn''t buy it.


    It happened that he had the chance today, so he ran out to buy it in a hurry.


    Seeing such a thoughtful man, it seemed that he had returned to three years ago.


    This was the real Murphy.


    Seeing the shy look on her face, Murphy really liked her. The woman in front of him was so beautiful,


    natural, graceful, just right and impable.


    At this moment, Nora was happy.


    Almost everyone in thepany had left, but they were still making out in the office. A light cough


    pulled her back to reality.


    When he passed by the office and saw this scene, Ryan coughed slightly.


    Ryan''s facial expression were obviously changed. He wanted Nora and Murphy to pay attention to their


    words and deeds.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything was back to normal.


    The car was speeding. Inside the car, Nora couldn''t calm down for a long time. Her heart was beating


    fast like a deer. This feeling was stronger than when she just fell in love.


    In the past, she could love him regardless of anything, but now she could only endure it and hide her


    feelings deeply.


    She had no choice but to refuse him. She hoped that everything she had done could be forgiven.


    Looking at the man who was driving beside her, Nora felt painful in her heart.


    It was difficult to separate when they loved each other, and how painful for them to understand.


    The LD Hotel was located in the city. Colorful lights were set up at night, and the songs were


    melodious, as if it was in the daytime. Automobiles speed in an endless stream along the road, and the


    night life in Beijing city had just begun.


    The hall of the hotel was full of handsome men and beautiful women.


    It seemed that the party held by Laquisha was very grand. She had been abroad for half a year, and


    her way of doing things had changed. There was really someone with good manners abroad.


    This woman was not simple.


    But she didn''t know that it was Ryan''s idea.


    The party was about to begin.


    Laquisha narrated her experience of going abroad in an orderly way. When she had a hard time


    abroad, she would think of everyone. The big family in the crew gave her warmth, and she was very


    emotional. Her eyes were red and she even wanted to cry.


    Life was like a drama, all depending on acting skills.


    The actors deserved to be called actors. After listening to her story, everyone sighed, and then


    thunderous apuse followed.


    The arrogant, self-righteous woman in the past was gone. The woman standing in front of everyone


    was a verydy and an intellectual woman.


    During the dinner, Laquisha came down in person to propose a toast to everyone and said very politely.


    Sitting next to Murphy, Nora wanted to propose a toast to her. Last time, she didn''t drink the wine that


    rose proposed because she couldn''t drink, so she was pped innocently.


    This time, with a smile on her face, Laquisha came to her and said, "Don''t take it to heart. I apologize to


    you here for what I had done to you. We will be friends from now on."


    "It''s okay. It''s all over," said Nora with a smile.


    Laquisha poured a cup of tea for her. She didn''t want to drink wine.


    Although Nora didn''t know what was on her mind, she didn''t think it was that simple. A person wouldn''t


    change so much in such a short time.


    Murphy was confused that there must be some grudges between these two women.


    The party, which was nned by Ryan, had an unexpected effect. Many colleagues who hadn''t


    contacted with each other before said that they would be friends in the future, and they would regard


    each other as good friends.


    A long lost smile appeared on Laquisha''s face.


    After dinner, some of them went to a KTV, and some went home. To be exact, Murphy didn''t like that


    kind of ce, or to be exact, he didn''t like to be with them. He left with Nora.


    In the car, Murphy asked, "What did Laquisha mean by saying that to you when you were toasting? Do


    you have any grudge against her?"


    It never urred to her that Murphy had really noticed the conversation between her and Laquisha.


    At first, she didn''t want to say so much to him, but he kept asking her. Seeing that he cared about her,


    she couldn''t help but cry.


    Looking at the slightly red eyes of her, he knew that the woman in front of him must have suffered a lot


    of grievances. He felt sorry for her. How he wanted to hold her in his arms and not let anyone bully her.


    "Let bygones be bygones. I don''t want to talk about it anymore," said Nora.


    It was not good for him to keep asking. If he asked her to mention something sad again, he could only


    make her sad again.


    The car continued to drive. The scenery they missed was like the trouble they didn''t want to mention,


    making all the unhappiness disappear with the wind.


    Murphy told Nora, "In the future, no matter what difficulties you encounter, you should think of me first."


    Nora nodded in agreement.


    In this strange city, the words of Murphy, like the fire in winter, warmed her lonely heart, like the light of


    the night, lit up her courage to live.


    Perhaps, he would never know how helpless and helpless Nora was.


    Ryan''s words were like a magic spell. It was bothering her deeply, confining her freedom and soul, but


    she had the power to break it.


    It was just like a fairy tale that a princess was bewitched by a witch and had to wait for the prince to


    save her.


    For example, the night and the cold winter would eventually pass. This was the rule of life, but they had


    to go through and ovee it in order to wee the dawn of tomorrow.

 Chapter 43 Its Too Late To Meet

    Chapter 43 It''s Too Late To Meet


    It was said that three women were enough for a drama, and that was right. Not to mention four women


    and they were all beautifuldies.


    Nora rubbed her temples and had a headache. She remembered what happenedst night. Looking at


    the three women sleeping next to her, she smiled.


    Yesterday was the birthday of Grace. In order to celebrate it with her, Nora specially went to the school


    and let little Hugh stay at school for one night.


    She didn''t want Hugh spend the life in metropolis too early, which didn''t match his age.


    "Cecilia, my friend''s birthday ising. Let''s go to have a party after work," said Nora when she saw


    her.


    The innocent and lovely Cecilia smiled and said, "Is it appropriate for me to go to your friend''s birthday


    party?"


    "We are all good friends. Why not? More people can have more fun."


    Cecilia was also a lively girl who liked talking andughing. She was very lively and not so scheming. In


    thepany, she was the best friend of Nora.


    Maybe it was because they were all Beijing drifters, so they felt close to each other in their hearts.


    Those who wandered outside all felt lonely and needed someone to rely on, so Cecilia was particrly


    congenial to Nora and naturally became good friends.


    Hal once gave a pair of diamond earrings to Nora, which were very expensive. When he returned them


    to Hal, he refused. After a while, Nora didn''t bother to return the earrings to him.


    Since she was not a woman who liked to dress up, she gave this pair of earrings to Grace, which also


    realized the value of this pair of earrings.


    Grace was so happy that the earrings would cost more than a year''s sry of Nora. Seeing the happy


    expression on her face, Nora didn''t say anything.


    Money was important to Nora, but she had to work hard to get it. Such a luxury thing that others gave


    her directly didn''t belong to her no matter how valuable it was.


    What didn''t belong to her couldn''t be returned to its original owner. It was better to give it to someone


    else to realize its value than to let it stay with her.


    A gentleman loves money and has a legal way of getting it.


    In the car shop, Jasmine was busy filling in the report when her phone rang. It was a call from Grace.


    Jasmine smiled and said, "Hi, beauty. Why are you calling today?"


    "Miss Jasmine, it''s my birthday. You muste."


    Jasmine was a new friend of Grace in the car shop. Although it hadn''t been a long time, the temper,


    character, hobbies, and even favorite food of the two girls were highly simr, and they soon became


    good friends.


    The two girls had a feeling that they regretted to see each other sote.


    Some people had known each other for a long time, but they couldn''t live in their hearts for even a day.


    And some people, not long after they knew each other, had a feeling that they could live in their hearts


    for a lifetime.


    Human beings were so wonderful and indescribable.


    Fate and kindness let the four girls from all directions be best friends. Their lives were long and they


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    didn''t need to make more friends. Two or three were enough.


    Grace ordered a middle-level restaurant. Next to the Home Inn, she had made up her mind that they


    would get drunk tonight.


    Living in this fast-moving city, the irritable work and pressure of life made little girls be strong


    women one by one.


    At seven o''clock, the four women arrived at the gate of the restaurant at the same time.


    It was really a feeling of regret that they hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Every woman looked


    particrlyfortable and pleasant to the eye.


    They had their own beauty, charm and merits.


    Nora had grown up. She had never drunk a drop of wine in parties, rtives'' or friends'' birthday, even


    in the graduation ceremony when she graduated from college.


    For Nora, who hadn''t drunk a drop of wine, she announced that everyone must drink and have a good


    time on the birthday of Grace.


    She was singing a happy birthday song with the rhythm of joy. Every woman''s face was rippling with a


    spring like smile.


    Grace was as happy as a child when she received the best wishes and gifts from her good friends.


    She came to Beijing alone. She celebrated the festival and birthday lonesomely. Without thepany


    of her family, it was inevitable for him to feel a little sad. Now he had a good friend to celebrate her


    birthday, and she was really happy.


    They didn''t know how long it had passedst night and how much wine they had drunk. The four


    beauties had a crazy night.


    Nora felt that her body was not hers. It seemed she floated to another world, where there was no


    sadness, no deception, only have happiness.


    It was a wonderful feeling to be drunk.


    The four women kept talking endlessly. They couldn''t stop because of the effect of alcohol.


    After she sobered up, there was only pain left. After waking up from alcohol, she had a terrible


    headache. She tried to recall what happenedst night.


    There were some things that she couldn''t remember. She drank too much and couldn''t think about it.


    The more she thought about it, the more headache she felt.


    She tried hard not to think about it.


    At dawn, the voices of passers-by and businessman came from outside the window. Nora coughed to


    wake up Grace sleeping beside her.


    Grace squinted at her and said, "Honey, what time is it now? I feel a little dizzy."


    "It''s almost seven o''clock. We''ll bete if we don''t get up."


    She turned around and saw the two sleepy girls beside her. She really didn''t want to disturb them.


    However, If she waste, she would be punished.


    Hearing the noise, Cecilia and Jasmine opened their eyes. They really didn''t want to get up.


    Nowadays, women in this society were all the same. As long as they were office workers, no matter


    how much they liked to stay in bed or not, they could go to work on time.


    The four women slept in one room and one bed for the whole night. No one could remember how crazy


    they werest night. They must have exhausted the hotel waiters.


    They got up, washed and dressed up. There was still time to go to work. They had breakfast together


    before going to work.


    There was no need for her to go to work because she couldn''t find a job. Nora and Cecilia worked in


    the samepany, and Jasmine worked in the car shop, not far from theirpany.


    "Don''t be afraid of beingte. It''s not good for your health if you don''t have breakfast." She said to the


    three of them as if she was their mom.


    Cecilia smiled and said, "I''m too busy with my work to have breakfast."


    "It''s not true that I''m busy with my work. Staying in bed is the truth," said Nora, teasing Cecilia.


    Cecilia stuck out her tongue, lowered her head and said softly, "Don''t say it. We are still good friends"


    After breakfast, the three of them got on the bus together. When the bus reached the end of the road,


    Grace stopped a taxi and took a taxi home.

 Chapter 44 A Thousand Miles Away

    Chapter 44 A Thousand Miles Away


    Last time, in order to meet Nora, Hal asked his assistant to receive the clients on behalf of him. After


    being seen through by the clients, he relied on his own sincerity to move them and make them change


    their minds sessfully.


    A good reputation was promoted by others, not by himself.


    In a hugemercial empire, all the groups had formed a chain of life. They seemed to have no


    connection with each other, but otherwise, the inside was crisscrossed and inseparable.


    The fact that Hal arranged a visit to his clients and apologized to them in person had caused a great


    stir in the business circle. The leaders all praised Howard for having a promising son.


    With a good reputation, the group would naturally have more business, and with more business, the


    group''s profit was naturally not to be mentioned.


    Hal was busy with thepany''s affairs recently, so he seldom went to see Nora. asionally, he


    took some time to talk to her. After a few words, he was stuck in business again. Either he needed to


    sign his name, or he needed to have a meeting.


    The colleague joked with himst time, "Mr. Hal doesn''t have time to go to the bathroom."


    All parents in the world loved their children. No matter how old they were, they would always be a child


    in their parents'' eyes.


    Susie stayed at home for several days without seeing his son. She had headache because of her son.


    Howard had retired. He read newspapers, drank tea in the sun every day, leading a happy life.


    Every time she saw he like this, she couldn''t help butin, "Howard, can''t you go to thepany


    to help Hal? It''s not that you are too old to walk."


    Squinting his eyes, Howard said to Susie with a smile, "Women have long hair and short brains. I''m


    training him. Otherwise, how can he achieve great sess?"


    Women are softhearted, and children are the flesh and blood of mothers.


    Susie thought for a while and agreed. Parents couldn''t stay with their children for a lifetime. They had


    to grow up and go out by themselves.


    A small tree growing in the greenhouse could not grow into a towering tree.


    Hal yawned and felt sleepy. He still had two documents at hand to sign. The clock was almost eight


    o''clock, and the Secretary beside him was sleepy.


    Hal took a deep breath and said to his secretary, "That''s all for today. Let''s go to have dinner after


    work."


    When he got home from work, he found that the light in his parents'' bedroom was still on. But it was


    Lying on the bed, Hal tossed and turned and couldn''t fall asleep. He was sleepy, but he couldn''t fall


    asleep. He picked up his phone and wanted to call Nora. He wondered if she was asleep at this time.


    He dialed the number, then exited, and dialed again... Hal thought. ''Forget it. Don''t disturb her. It was


    sote now.''


    Seeing that the light in Hal''s bedroom was still on, Susie poured a cup of milk and handed it to her son.


    Looking at her son''s tired expression, Reba said sadly, "Work is important, but health is more


    important."


    Hal nodded and said, "Thank you for your concern, mother. I know what I''m doing."


    "It''ste. Go to bed early. You have to go to work tomorrow," said Susie. She stood up and went back


    to her bedroom.


    Looking at his mother''s back, Hal sighed deeply. He had grown up. Don''t treat him as a child anymore.


    A few days ago, Nora promised to introduce Grace to apply for a job in the Sea Rise Group. Without


    the news of Hal, she was too embarrassed to bring her there directly. What if the Sea Rise Group didn''t


    recruit her.


    Hal used toe to thepany from time to time and he pick up the phone every day. Now when he


    was in need of something, he even disappeared.


    In the office, Nora walked back and forth absentmindedly, which made Murphy''s eyes almost dazzled.


    He knocked on the table with a pen. Hearing that, Nora nced at him, sat down on the chair and


    looked out of the window in a daze.


    Murphy thought, ''What''s wrong with this little woman in front of me? What trouble did she encounter


    again?'' A series of questions troubled him.


    In order to solve the doubts in his heart, he decided to end this embarrassing situation first.


    Murphy walked to her and said, "What''s wrong with you today? Is there anything bothering you?"


    Nora was startled. She looked at him in a daze and wondered when he came to her side, as if she


    didn''t notice it.


    Murphy continued, "Why don''t you say anything? Are you silly? What irritated you?"


    Hearing what he said, Nora burst intoughter and said, "I''m okay. I just don''t want to talk."


    She didn''t want Murphy to know that she wanted to introduce Grace to apply for a job in the Sea Rise


    Group. Originally, he was unhappy because of Hal. As long as Hal came to her or called her, as long as


    he knew it, he would be angry.


    In fact, only Nora knew that she had nothing to do with them, but Murphy had already regarded Hal as


    a rival in love, and nothing was known, and his form had already been established.


    She didn''t want anyone to be sad, nor did she want anyone to hurt her heart.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Many things went against her wishes, and many things were out of her ability, but if she tried her best,


    there would be no regret.


    She wanted to do everything best, because she was a woman who pursued perfection, but there were


    always some imperfections. Perhaps there was really no perfect person or thing in the world.


    Every time he wanted to get close to her, care for her and love her, he was pushed away by her


    ruthlessly and refused thousands of miles away.


    The greater he hoped, the greater he felt disappointed, and the more desperate he became. If despair


    result.


    Recently, the favorable impression of Nora became stronger and stronger for him. The woman who


    made him dream every day seemed to have appeared in his life.


    He couldn''t help thinking of her. Even if he had a worse headache, he couldn''t catch the woman he


    liked. This feeling was so helpless.


    Her pain was no less than that of Murphy, because at least he had lost his memory. What he suffered


    was only now, and his mind was normal. He had suffered before, and now he was even more painful.


    The two of them lived in torment every day, and at the same time they liked each other. This kind of life


    really made life worse than death.


    At present, there was no better way to solve the problem, so she could only keep this situation and let


    the life move step by step. It was not easy to follow her heart.

 Chapter 45 Kind-Hearted

    Chapter 45 Kind-Hearted


    As the night fell, the sky was dotted with stars, and asionally a meteor fell. It was said that if anyone


    happened to see it at this time, his wish would be definitely fulfilled.


    After dinner, Grace suggested to take little Hugh to the square outside themunity for a walk. They


    hadn''t gone out for a long time.


    Little Hugh jumped happily. In Beijing, there were hundreds of thousands of tall buildings. Some


    neighbors living beside them were not familiar with each other, and few people came to visit them.


    So when she mentioned that they were going to go downstairs for a walk, he was very happy.


    Holding little Hugh''s hand, Grace went downstairs. Nora quickly cleaned up the rubbish in the house


    and threw it away.


    The square was very lively. Some people were selling goods, some were singing, and the most eye-


    catching ones were the olddies in the square, who were really good at dancing.


    Following the rhythm of the music, little Hugh''s buttocks twisted, which was very cute.


    The three of them found a stone bench and sat down.


    "How are you looking for a job these days? Is everything going well?" asked Nora.


    "College students are everywhere in Beijing now. There are more people who lose their jobs than those


    who find jobs. It''s not easy for me as well."


    Nora persuaded, "Take your time. Don''t be in a hurry to find a job. Haste makes waste."


    Grace looked up at the sky and sighed, "Everything is predestined. Finding a job is the same as falling


    in love. I must feel satisfied with the job I like. When the fatees, a good job will naturallye."


    She admired Grace very much. She was decisive and decisive in everything, including her work and


    her feelings.


    She remembered that when she was two years old, a boy in another department pursued Grace. That


    boy majored in art, especially with a literary style. He had long hair, wore gold rimmed sses, and


    wore a shabby denim clothes. He was handsome and cool.


    Every day, he would wait for her to have dinner under the girls'' dormitory. He would put all the delicious


    food and nutritious food into her te, which made others jealous.


    The boy could stay by her side all night because she got the fever.


    Later, Grace didn''t like him to keep his long hair. He cut it and didn''t like him to go through holes. He


    changed a lot for her. That boy had done a lot.


    The two of them fell in love. They clung to each other every day. They loved each other so much that


    they were devoted to each other.


    It seemed that they do not marry other but only marry each other. Since they loved each other so


    deeply, they would love each other till death.


    As time went by, perhaps it was because they were too young, or perhaps it was because they loved


    each other too much, two yearster, they quarreled almost every day, and their love had be a


    burden.


    People were fickle. Since they didn''t love each other anymore, there was no need to tangle with each


    other. The reason why the two of them were together was to be happy. Now that they were unhappy, so


    they should break up happily.


    On the night when Grace broke up with that boy, she left without hesitation. If they broke up, they


    couldn''t be lovers but could be friends, which was what Grace had said before.


    Later, she heard that the boy found a girl of the same department. Maybe she had the same hobbies,


    or perhaps she had a good character and temper. In short, she lived a happy life now.


    Grace didn''t regret the love, nor did she regret the breakup, because she had grown a lot, learned a lot


    and got a lot.


    So, finding a job was the same as finding a lover. It also needed fate.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd in the square dispersed. It was time for little Hugh to go to bed. They decided to go upstairs


    and go home to sleep.


    "Honey, it''s time to go back to sleep," said Nora.


    Little Hugh was ying with sand on the sand dune not far away. He was very happy as if he had


    found the new continent. He didn''t want to go back, so he pouted and said, "Let''s y a little longer.


    Can we go backter?"


    "No, go home now. You have to take a shower and go to bed. You have to go to school tomorrow


    morning."


    Little Hugh knew that he couldn''t change his mother''s mind, so he followed her obediently.


    After washing his face and brushing his teeth, Nora coaxed little Hugh to sleep. It was exactly nine


    o''clock. Because little Hugh was tired, he quickly fell asleep.


    After reading the magazine for a while, she was about to go to bed. At this time, her mobile phone


    vibrated. She was afraid that the call would wake up little Hugh at night, so she muted her mobile


    phone as soon as she arrived at night. How considerate her mother was.


    Hal said, "I called you sote. Are you asleep? Did I disturb you?"


    "No. When I was about to go to bed, my phone rang. What''s up?"


    Hal faltered, "Nothing. I just miss you. I''ll call you and listen to your voice."


    Nora said, "Don''t say that. I''ve always treated you as my brother. I''ve said that I don''t care about


    personal matters."


    Hal murmured, "You refused me without giving me a chance. You are too cruel."


    Nora knew that Hal wouldn''t tell her the truth when he called her in this way, so she changed the topic


    immediately after thinking for a while.


    Nora asked, "About the recruitment of yourpany, do you still hire person now?"


    Hal said, "We are recruiting, but it should be almost done. There are a lot of candidates for the


    interview, and they are waiting for the notice. It seems that there are still one or two positions, and there


    are no good candidates for the time being."


    "One of my friends wants to apply for a job in yourpany. Can she go there when you have time?"


    Hal said, "Of course. As long as there is a talent, ourpany will not bury talents. It is golden that will


    shine."


    Originally, she wanted to ask Hal to help Grace apply for the job in the Sea Rise Group. She didn''t want


    to make things difficult for her. As long as she could get the job sessfully.


    ording to Hal, he had no intention of helping them. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have said that their


    Thepany was going to recruit senior assistants. It was much more demanding to be an assistant


    than it was now. The assistants were all servants, so it was improper for Grace to have a bad temper.


    She really regretted to rmend Grace to apply for the job. If they deliberately made things difficult


    for Grace and made her embarrassed. How could she exin to him at that time?


    If Hal agreed to help, it would be a piece of cake, but unfortunately, he didn''t.


    It seemed that Nora thought this issue to be so simple. The well-known Sea Rise Group was recruiting


    senior assistants. It was not up to Hal. There were many directors in the group.


    Hal could help her. That was, he didn''t need to apply for a job and could directlye to work. That


    was something that Hal could handle with.


    The key reason is that they have nothing to do with each other. Why should a boss help your friend?

 Chapter 46 Watch A Movie

    Chapter 46 Watch A Movie


    Time flies. It had been more than half a year since Nora arrived in Beijing. The bitterness and


    bitterness in it were slowly digested by herself.


    The handsome and indifferent Murphy leaned against the sofa. The warm sunshine shone on his


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    angr face, high cheekbones, bright eyes, and what a perfect sculpture.


    Ryan came to his office, took a look at Nora, and went straight to the side of Murphy, "There is a new


    movie being broadcast tonight. My friend has given me a few movie tickets. Let''s go to see it after


    work."


    He put down the two tickets and left.


    It has been a long time since Nora went to the cinema to watch a movie. Three years ago, when she


    was in college, if she didn''t like that teacher, she would snatched his lesson and skipped sses to


    watch a movie.


    She remembered that once when she was taking a ssical Chinese ss, the dull teacher on the


    tform gave her a boring exnation. Some of the students had fallen asleep and were still drooling.


    Sitting in the back row, Murphy wrote a note and asked her ssmates to pass it to her. Fortunately,


    she was sitting on the side of the ssroom at that time and the teacher didn''t notice it.


    While listening to the teacher''s exnation, Nora received a small note written by Murphy. She


    sneaked to the back of the ssroom and sneaked out from the back door.


    Murphy had been waiting for her outside the ssroom.


    The couple in love, hand in hand, went to the garage to skip sses and watch a movie.


    Sitting on the back of the bike, Nora wrapped her arms around Murphy''s waist and hummed a song.


    What a happy memory.


    If time could go back, she hoped that the moment would be still forever.


    Nora would rather smile on the bike than cry in the BMW. She chose Murphy with no regrets. She has


    already been used to having Murphy by her side every day.


    At this time, Murphy stood up from the sofazily and walked to Nora. "Take the movie ticket and go to


    see a movie together after work."


    His sudden move frightened Nora, and she even messed up her memory. She had to answer, "Okay, I


    know."


    Seeing that Nora was in a daze, he felt very cute. He couldn''t help reaching out his hand to pinch her


    little face, but suddenly his hand stopped and quickly retracted.


    This feeling was so strong that he seemed to have touched and pinched the woman''s face in front of


    him. How could he have this feeling, especially real.


    Seeing this, Nora''s heart trembled slightly. Did he remember something?


    People''s subconsciousness was out of control by their brain. A habit of action was existing


    subconsciously, and it was very terrible.


    In the past, Murphy often pinched Nora''s chin and face, intentionally or unintentionally, so she knew


    what he did just now showed he wanted to pinch her face again.


    Murphy shook his head and sat on the sofa again in confusion.


    Looking at the painful Murphy, Nora really wanted to tell him the truth, but she refrained herself from


    doing so. The consequences would be very serious.


    Everything depended on fate. Entrust everything to time.


    The clock on the wall tickled and tickled. As time went by, Nora''s heart gradually rxed. She sorted


    out all the documents, put them in the file cab, stood up and walked out.


    Yesterday, Nora was busy with writing documents, and she didn''t have time to dry clean and ironed


    Murphy''s clothes. She came to the logistics department, took out his clothes and found a dry cleaner.


    When everything was ready, she began to work.


    After a while, the ironed clothes were neatly put into the wardrobe of Murphy. Nora was a very efficient


    woman.


    The car stopped downstairs of thepany. In the car, Murphy was waiting for her.


    They were going to watching a premiere film. It was said that this movie was directed by a famous


    director and the scriptwriter was famous in the circle. Many actors and actresses were A-listers. The


    crew was very strong.


    At the same time, Murphy came to the cinema with Nora, Ryan followed Laquisha, and several


    colleagues of thepany. They talked andughed and entered the cinema.


    Holding the tickets, they found their own seats. When Murphy and Nora sat in the front row of Ryan


    and others, Nora thought, ''Is it because Ryan deliberately arranged this? It''s too scheming.''


    Murphy bought two buckets of popcorn, handed one to Laquisha, and left a bucket for Nora. Laquisha


    took the popcorn and said to him with a smile, "Thank you, Mr. Jiang."


    Murphy looked at her and nodded, without saying anything.


    All the lights in the cinema were turned off, and the movie was about to begin.


    Nora sat quietly next to Murphy, with a bucket of popcorn in her hand.


    As the plot of the movie yed, Nora was sometimes quiet, sometimes angry, and asionally


    muttered. When Murphy listened carefully, he found that it was a curse. He felt that she was a little


    ridiculous.


    Seeing the happy scene, Nora couldn''t helpughing. asionally, she put a popcorn in her mouth


    and chewed it slowly.


    After putting the popcorn in front of Murphy, Nora said, "Mr. Jiang, have some too."


    Murphy pushed the popcorn bucket away and said, "I don''t like it. It''s for girls."


    At the climax of the movie, Nora seemed to be the leading role, bursting into tears. She was also so


    absorbed in the movie.


    Hearing the sobbing sound and seeing that Nora was wiping her tears. What a sentimental woman.


    Murphy quickly took out a few tissues from his pocket and handed them to her.


    Wiping her tears, Nora said, "This woman is so pitiful. What the hell is that man doing? He pissed me


    off."


    Hearing herment on the actors, Murphy said, "This is a good actor. He can make you cry and


    Nora seemed to understand and nodded at him.


    An hour and thirty-five minutester, the movie was finally finished. The lights in the cinema were on,


    and people walked out of the cinema one after another.


    Nora still mumbled, "I''m so sad to see this movie. I''m a little depressed, but the ending is not bad."


    Murphy said, "Then what''s yourment on this movie?"


    Looking at him, Nora thought for a while and said with a smile, "Eight points at most. I don''t think it''s as


    good as your y." After saying that, she felt a little inappropriate and lowered her head shyly.


    It was the first time for Murphy to hear her praise. He was so happy that he felt as sweet as candy.


    The night wind blew, making the air cool.


    Murphy was about to send Nora home.


    She quickly got into the car, fastened the seat belt and drove home.

 Chapter 47 Interview

    Chapter 47 Interview


    Nora was so excited that she was well prepared and ready to go.


    Today, she had specially asked for a day''s leave to apany Grace to apply for a senior assistant in


    the Sea Rise Group. Only in this way could she be Grace''s good friend and good friend.


    Grace in the bedroom looked at herself in the mirror again and again. She always felt that something


    was missing. Yes, it was courage and confidence. She needed to cheer herself up.


    Nora has called out the name of Grace several times in the hall, but she hasn''te out yet. Waiting


    for her anxiously, Nora continued to urge her.


    Wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes, Grace walked out. It seemed that she has been well prepared.


    Looking at her, Nora said, "Let''s go."


    The two of them hailed a taxi and went straight to the Sea Rise Group.


    It was a magnificentpany. Several buildings were surrounded by the walls, and behind the


    buildings was the Sea Rise Group. It was so big and Grace was a little excited. If only she could really


    work here.


    After entering the Sea Rise Group with Nora, Grace inquired about the upstairs for the interview. There


    were many people in and out of thepany, all busy with their own work.


    In the hall on the five floor, there were many applicants, with their resumes in their hands, anxiously


    waiting for the examiners to call their names.


    Nora had to call Hal and tell him that she hase here for an interview with her friend.


    When the phone was connected, Nora said to Hal, "We have arrived at yourpany."


    On the other side of the phone, Hal said in a low voice, "I''m in a meeting. I''ll call youter."


    In Nora''s mind, the senior executives of the group were not allowed to answer the phone in a meeting.


    She should really thank Hal for answering her phone.


    A beautiful woman walked towards Nora and dressed like a secretary. She walked up to her and asked,


    "Excuse me, are you Miss Nora Su?"


    Nora nodded, "Yes, who are you?"


    The beauty smiled and said, "I''m General Manager Hal''s secretary, secretary. He asked me to give this


    to you. He is in a meeting and can''t get away for the time being. If you have anything, just call me."


    Then, she handed a report and a document to Nora and said, "This form needs to be filled in. And you


    just need to read the materials clearly. The other he has arranged it for you." Then she walked away


    with a smile.


    In Nora''s mind, the beauty always called Hal General Manager Hal. She had a good professional


    quality. No wonder she was a secretary of a big group.


    Looking at the beautiful woman''s receding figure, Nora sighed with emotion. If Grace could apply for


    the job, could she hold on in such a strict group?


    No matter what, just let it be.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Fill in this form as soon as possible and use the fastest and the best way to read all these materials,


    and remember," said Nora, handing the paper to Grace.


    Grace said, "Oh my God! How could it be possible? Time is running out."


    Nora said, "Hurry up. It''s almost time to start interview."


    At the fastest speed, Grace filled in the report. Then she had to remember these materials. She found a


    rtively secluded corner and began to read the information with ease.


    As time went by, some of the applicants had a pleasant smile on their faces, some had a sad face, and


    all kinds of expressions were in ce.


    Nora saw that there were fewer and fewer people in the hall, and then looked at Grace in the corner,


    who was still trying to read the materials.


    At this moment, a clear voice came from the room, "Grace, is she here?"


    Hearing her calling her name, Grace stood up immediately. Nora told to her, "Don''t be nervous. Just do


    as you usually do."


    Nora looked at Grace and gave her a gesture of cheering.


    The process of waiting was the most tormenting, but when there was an end and she recalled that


    process, no matter whether it was a sess or failure, she had to work hard and try her best. She had


    to enjoy that process.


    There was a door between them, and Grace in the room answered each other as quickly as flow and


    responded with ease, which was beyond their imagination. Outside the door, Nora held her breath and


    sweated for Grace.


    Hearing the crisp voice calling another person''s name, Nora looked up and saw the door of the room


    was pushed open by Grace with confidence.


    Nora''s heart was finally settled. Seeing the confident look on Grace''s face, Nora gave her a thumbs up.


    Grace looked at Nora and said, "Honey, the examiner asked me to go home and wait for the notice.


    He''ll reply in three days."


    When they was about to go downstairs, Nora''s phone rang. Seeing that it was from Hal, she answered


    the phone, "Hal, my friend has finished her interview. We''ll go home and wait for the reply."


    Hal said to Nora, "I''ve just finished my work. I didn''t entertain you well just now. Tell your friend not to


    take it to heart."


    Grace heard clearly and said to Nora, "That''s too polite. I can''t stand it."


    The two women, like generals who had won a battle and returned, walked with the wind while chatting.


    Neither of them noticed that there was a man looking at them at the entrance of the corridor.


    On their way home, a voice came from somewhere else. As they were chatting happily and didn''t


    notice it, the two beauties trembled with fear. When Hal saw Nora, he smiled happily.


    Being stared at by Hal, Nora felt embarrassed and hurriedly introduced, "This is my good friend,


    Grace."


    Grace held out her hand quickly and said, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Wang. I often hear from Nora that you


    are capable. I''m d to see you today."


    Nora thought, ''Wicked girl, when has she praised him.''


    Hal smiled and said, "I just called the chief examiner and your friend did a good job. He will rey in


    three days."


    Grace said, "Thank you, General Manager Hal."


    Hal said, "You''re wee. I can''t help you either. It''s all because of your outstanding performance. The


    The three of them smiled at each other and walked out of the gate of Sea Rise Group.


    Now it''s time to get off work. Hal had nothing else to do. He said to Nora, "I''ll drive you home to make


    up for your poor hospitality."


    Nora said to Grace, "There will be results in three days. Wait for rey at home and see if there is any


    problem with your interview. The answer is written on your face."


    Grace looked at Nora and said, "I''ve passed the written examination and the interview. I don''t think it''s


    difficult for me to pass the examination. The famous Sea Rise Group is recruiting a senior assistant.


    How can it be so easy?"


    Listening to their conversation, Hal said, "Don''t think too much about the problem. It''s simple and true."


    Grace held the arm of Nora. Two beautiful women followed Hal, talking andughing, walking towards


    his parking lot.

 Chapter 48 Worldly Shackles

    Chapter 48 Worldly Shackles


    Recently, Nora''s right eyelid had been twitching frequently. Some colleagues joked, "She''s going to


    make a fortune and be rich." Some of the colleagues said, "Your left eye jumped means you will earn


    more money, and your right eye jumped means you will encounter bad luck."


    Murphy told her, "You just didn''t have a good rest which made you bilious. I think you should be lit."


    Nora stared him and said, "You know how to treat an illness? Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t


    understand. Don''t worry."


    How could a well-educated girl like her believe superstition? Any abnormal sign on her body was


    rted to health. She knew she should be lit


    SHe was busy with her work in the daytime and took care of little Hugh in the evening. Her schedule


    was full, maybe because he was too busy to drink water during this period of time, which caused her


    fever.


    If there was a problem with her physical function, she had to find a solution. Every day, she would drink


    several sses of water. The doctor once said, "Water is the best medicine"


    He secretly went to the pharmacy to get some medicine for her and put it on her table. She was very


    grateful to him. In a strange city, someone who was cared about her silently.


    Although they couldn''t be together, they could get along with each other day and night, which was also


    the God''spensation for themselves.


    The chief examiner of the Sea Rise Group called Grace and said, "Congrattions on your admission.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    You can go to the human resources department at eight o''clock tomorrow."


    Grace was so excited that she couldn''t say a word. She was really admitted by the Se Rise Group.


    While she was happy, she didn''t forget her good friend, Nora. She wanted to tell her the good news as


    soon as possible.


    "I know you''re the best," said Nora cheerfully.


    ''What a great position it is! Now it belongs to me!'' she thought. This was what she had been dreaming


    of for a long time.


    She was in a good mood.


    After dressing up, she went to work. It was the first day that he had to leave a good impression on her


    colleagues.


    She went to the human resources department of thepany to check in. After a series ofplicated


    signatures and seals, she finallypleted her job list. She could just take it to work.


    As she walked, she inquired the person beside her. The hugepany could really make her confused


    because she couldn''t find where she office was. She finally found a room and checked the number on


    the job list.


    She straightened her clothes, opened the mirror and looked at her hair. Everything was fine. Then she


    knocked on the door and heard a voice, "Come in, please."


    There was such a coincidence in the world. The man sitting at the desk in front of her was Hal. Would


    she be his assistant in the future? Was he her boss?


    Hal looked at Grace and said, "The chief examiner agreed to recruit a perfect senior assistant. It turns


    out to be you. What a coincidence!"


    Grace felt embarrassed, "I don''t know you are my boss. No one told me."


    Hal said to Grace, "They said that your discerning ability is very strong, beyond their imagination. It


    depends on your performance in the future."


    Then, Hal made a phone call and a beautiful woman came in. She was as beautiful as a fairy.


    Hal said to the beautiful woman, "secretary, this is Grace, my assistant. Please lead her to get familiar


    with the working environment and tell her about her future work."


    It turned out that this beautifuldy was Hal''s secretary, secretary Qin. They would be colleagues from


    now on.


    secretary Qin smiled and said, "Okay, Mr. Hal. I see. Don''t worry."


    The new environment, the new job and everything were new for Grace.


    Hal knew the rtionship between Grace and Nora. He left her with him for some personal reasons, so


    that he could know what happened to Nora as soon as possible.


    Susie and Howard were anxiously waiting for Hal toe back for lunch. They had agreedst night


    that they would not see him until noon.


    Howard said angrily, "If he doesn''t go home now, maybe he goes to meet that woman again."


    Since their daughter, Jasmine, spilled the beansst time, they knew that Hal had another woman they


    didn''t know. This time, Hal did a very good job of keeping the secret.


    They always wanted to get something from their daughter, but every time they mentioned it, Jasmine


    immediately changed the topic and kept silent.


    Jasmine had been against the marriage of family business. She didn''t want her future happiness to be


    ruined by this kind of rtionship, so she always supported her brother.


    Jasmine investigated of Nora and met her on her birthday. She felt that Nora was really good, but


    Jasmine didn''t know that Nora had be a mother.


    Mighte true the old saying: ''Aged ginger is more pungent.''


    Since they couldn''t wait for Hal toe back, Susie and Howard came up with an idea. They wanted


    to meet that woman. They wanted to see what kind of beauty she was and why she attracted Hal so


    much.


    After hearing the suggestion of Susie, Howard thought it was a good idea. They agreed at once. Then


    Howard decided to call his son.


    After the phone was connected, Hal said to his father, "I''m busy now. I can''t go back to have dinner


    with you. I''ll go back after I finish my work."


    Howard said, "Go home early tonight. I have something important to tell you. Don''te back toote."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Hal was a filial child. He remembered his father''s words that he would go home to have dinner with his


    parents after work.


    All parents in the world loved their children and always worried that their children would be hurt.


    However, children would grow up and have their own thoughts and dreams.


    Parents had experienced much more things than children, but when children went to the society, they


    had to learn to be responsible and bear.


    No matter rich or poor, it was everyone''s right to pursue perfect and free love. Even parents had no


    right to deprive children of their dream of happiness.


    Children from ordinary families could pursue their own happiness, but a family like Howard couldn''t.


    Their children didn''t belong to themselves, but to the whole family.


    There were many marriages that were forced by their parents. In the eyes of the outside world, they


    were happy. In fact, otherwise, their marriage was for others to see. Only they knew clearly whether


    they were happy or not.


    At first, a couple that was brave enough to break through themon sense of the family was not


    allowed by the family. It was regarded as unfilially behavior and despised by the world.


    However, in the end, they would often ovee many difficulties, share weal and woe, achieve the


    best in marriage and career, and gain recognition from their families.


    Hal was such a man. He wanted to be with the woman he liked without being bound by his family. He


    wanted to try his best to get the support and approval of his family.

 Chapter 49 Family Feast

    Chapter 49 Family Feast


    Happiness is something you fight for on your own. Nothing is gained without doing anything, and there


    is no return if you don''t pay, especially love.


    The things that were too easy to get were easier to lose. On the contrary, the things that were obtained


    through their own efforts, sacrifices, and struggle would be cherished, because they knew that it was


    not easy to gain these things.


    Hal knew that he used to be a jerk. He used to take love as a y, which hurt many girls'' hearts, and


    let himself bear a lot of emotional debts. He was deeply condemned in his heart.


    But all these had been in the past. Since he met Nora, he decided to turn over a new leaf and be a new


    person, breaking up with the cynical self.


    As a result, Nora made Hal found the value and happiness of being a human being. During this period


    of time, his achievements for the group were obvious to all, because he was talented and would not be


    buried.


    Love was just like this. Once you fell in love with someone, you couldn''t extricate yourself from it.


    There was nothing important in the group these days, and Hal''s promise to have dinner with his mother


    would be fulfilled today.


    At home, Susie ordered the servants to prepare many dishes that Hal liked. She decided to cook some


    good dishes for her son in the kitchenter.


    In the evening, the lights in the Wang Family were all on. The family was busy inside and outside. What


    a busy scene.


    The sound of thunder came from the kitchen. It was Susie who was busy cooking in the kitchen and the


    maid put the dishes on the table.


    asionally, Howard would go to the kitchen to help Susie. But soon he was driven out and sat on the


    sofa reading newspaper bored.


    The food made by Susie and the dishes cooked by her were all said by the child, "There is mother''s


    smell in it." Every time she heard this, Susie felt so happy.


    She had a husband who has loved her for half a life, and a pair of sensible children. Although Hal


    sometimes made her angry, he was a filial child.


    As a woman, she felt that she had no regrets in her life.


    The smell of food wafted in the room, and everyone in the family had a smile on their faces. They were


    very happy.


    Hearing the sound of a car whistle, Susie knew that Hal hase back. The servant quickly ran out to


    open the door, greeting Hal, who hasn''te back for several days.


    When Hal entered the room, he saw his parents and his sister Jasmine waiting for him at the table.


    After a simple wash, he sat beside his mother.


    Because Jasmine said something wrongst time, her mother was unhappy. This family gathering, she


    only ate food and did not dare to say anything. She was afraid that she would say something wrong


    again if she was careless.


    Jasmine was famous for her cleverness. She was the apple of Howard''s eye and the cotton padded


    jacket of Susie.


    Hal reported to his father what has happened in the group recently. Although Howard had retired, he


    had a deep feeling for the Sea Rise Group he founded by himself. He wanted to know as soon as


    possible what has happened in the group. He was still worried about Hal and felt that he hasn''t grown


    up.


    "It''s not easy for him toe back. Don''t ask about work. Let him have a good rest and have a


    holiday," said Susie to Howard.


    Looking at his mother, Hal said naughtily, "Mom, you still feel sorry for me. You are so nice."


    Jasmine pouted and said to Hal, "You are mother''s own child. I was picked up. OK?"


    Howard looked at the two with a smile and said, "They are still jealous."


    After saying that, the whole familyughed. What a happy and harmonious family.


    Looking at her son, Susie asked tentatively, "I heard that you have been in love recently. Which family


    is the girl from?"


    Hal looked at his mother and said, "No, nothing. Who told you that?"


    Susie said, "Your father and I are not old-fashioned people. If you like that girl, bring her here when you


    have time and let us have a look."


    Hal looked at his mother in astonishment. He couldn''t believe his ears. He asked Jasmine to pinch his


    face and felt very painful. It turned out that it was true, not a dream.


    He didn''t know if it was his mother''s n. Veterans are abler than recruits. He promised his mother to


    bring his girlfriend back when she had time and let his parents see her.


    Hal, didn''t you think about it? It was a big family enterprise. How could you decide your marriage?


    Besides, Nora was from a small town and had no background at all.


    Putting aside these unreasonable reasons, from the beginning to now, Nora has never promised Hal


    anything. This waspletely Hal''s one-sided love.


    Nora didn''t refuse decisively, because she didn''t want to make Hal sad. Because of her indecision, Hal


    misunderstood that she refused him because she was shy.


    Now that his mother has said so, Hal was very happy. He was imagining that one day he would bring


    Nora back and visit his parents.


    Imagining was a good thing, but the reality was cruel. If Hal brought Nora to Howard and his wife, he


    would see how Susie broke them up.


    Looking at her brother, Jasmine wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She didn''t


    think her mother''s words were as simple as Hal thought, because Jasmine was a kind girl. She didn''t


    want to see Nora sad.


    Even so, Jasmine didn''t dare to speak or express her opinion on this matter. She was thinking about


    the opportunity to discuss it with her brother alone. Because of her carelessness, her mother didn''t


    want to forgive her now.


    She could only pray for herself now.


    People who fell into the whirlpool of love could make people dizzy, and that was right.


    If his mind was normal, based on Hal''s intelligence, he could tell his mother''s intention at a nce. How


    could his mother meet a girl who she didn''t know, and let here to their home?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Jasmine had her own reason to think about it. She could stop it. If it happened, at least it wouldn''t hurt


    this innocent girl, Nora.


    Jasmine hasn''t known Nora for a long time, and she didn''t tell her the truth. She used some means to


    get her phone number and home address. It was just for helping Hal.


    She felt that her brother was just on a whim and would not really fall in love with Nora. But this time, her


    brother had a true feeling for her.


    A good friend, her brother and her mother, Jasmine didn''t want to see one of them unhappy. She


    nned the whole thing by herself.


    The things started with her, so the problem should be solved by herself. She should try her best to


    minimize the damage.


    Looking at her brother''s happy smile, Jasmine felt very ufortable.

 Chapter 50 The High-speed Intersection

    Chapter 50 The High-speed Intersection


    The reason why Murphy took a step back from the high ce was not because he was depraved, but


    because he wanted to umte strength by jumping up. Without the courage to bind himself in a


    cocoon, he wouldn''t have the beauty to spread his wings and fly.


    Over the years, in order to improve his performance, Murphy has suffered a lot that ordinary people


    couldn''t bear.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    For so many sleepless nights, he never found a substitute for the shooting. In order to shoot the scenes


    in summer, he wore a short shirt for shooting, leaving a pain in his joints. His legs and feet seemed to


    be weather forecast. As long as he felt pain, the weather was 100% bad on the second day.


    What''s more, people only saw the glorious appearance of Murphy, but they didn''t know that he was


    injured everywhere in order to shoot an action movie.


    When he was still a nobody, he was looked down upon and sneered by others. All these deeply hurt his


    heart.


    From then on, he swore that if he didn''t make some achievements for the career he loved, he would be


    sorry for the expectations of people who loved him.


    Now his acting career was in a rising stage. He had a lot of fans who were loyal to him, and also


    received the attention of the big director and editor. If there were any good movies and television ys,


    they would cooperate with him at the first time.


    Now his career was flourishing, but his love path was not smooth at all. He liked Nora, but he was


    rejected again and again.


    However, they worked together and met each other every day. It was really tiring and torturous for him


    to say nothing about his love.


    When Nora was browsing through the mails sent by the fans, her cell phone rang all of a sudden, which


    almost made her throw the mails away. There were only Murphy and her in the office, but they didn''t


    talk to each other. So the office was so quiet.


    While Nora was answering the phone and reading the mails, a man''s voice came from the other end of


    the phone, "Are you free tonight? My mother wants to see you."


    With her mouth open in surprise, Nora said, "See me? Why does your mother want to see me? Why do


    you introduce me to your mother?"


    Nora was a little angry.


    Listening to their conversation, Murphy guessed that it was a call from Hal. His head was buzzing. He


    didn''t want to see this happen, and he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Such a good woman like Nora, if she really went to see Hal''s parents, he would have no hope at all.


    Now he hated himself a little. Why was he so lonely and arrogant?


    He was really scared if he heard that Nora agreed to go to Hal''s house to meet his parents.


    This was not a war between two men, but a matter between the three of them. Now the


    misunderstanding was getting deeper and deeper, and Nora was in a dilemma.


    It was impossible for Nora to agree to go to Hal''s house. She knew clearly about his family background.


    She was just a nobody, who came from a three-tier city and worked in Beijing.


    No matter how attentive Hal was to her, Nora always stick to her own principles. ''I don''t want to hurt


    anyone, and no one can hurt me.''


    Nora refused Hal''s invitation. Perhaps Hal had also thought that it was a little rash for him to invite Nora


    to his house. Therefore, when Nora hung up the phone, Hal didn''t know what to say.


    It was not until Murphy heard that Nora refused Hal that he felt a little better.


    In the past few days, Ryan has apanied Laquisha to shoot several advertising advertisements.


    They hasn''te back to thepany recently, mainly because there was nothing to do in the


    There was no new y to shoot in thepany for the time being, so the crew of Murphy was much


    easier than before.


    Nora has been in Beijing for so many days and wanted to go back to her hometown to visit her parents


    and grandmother. She hasn''t seen them for a long time. She missed them so much.


    This time when she came back to her hometown, Nora didn''t take little Hugh back, because she was


    afraid that it would dy the child''s study. Moreover, the trip was a little far, she just went back to have


    a look. Fatigued by a long journey, she was afraid that little Hugh couldn''t bear it.


    She decided to make it clear to the teacher that she would let little Hugh stay for a few days, and she


    would go back to her hometown to visit her parents. She would ask the teacher to pay more attention to


    him and help her take care of him for a few days.


    Nora handed the note to the crew and the crew approved it for three days.


    She wanted to book a train ticket from the Inte and go back to her hometown by train in the


    evening. She had only been permitted to take three days off, so she went back by train that night.


    Seeing that Nora was so busy, Murphy said to her, "I''ll drive you back to your hometown tonight."


    Hearing this, she was stunned and said, "No, it''s too troublesome. I can go back by train."


    Murphy said, "Don''t refuse. I also want to take this opportunity to give myself a holiday."


    Every time, she couldn''t change his mind. No matter before or now, no matter whether he had a normal


    mind or lost his memory, she was willing to give in.


    Since he has made up his mind, no one could change it. There was no reason for her to refuse, so she


    just listened to his arrangement.


    Murphy didn''t need to ask for leave from the crew. He could solve it with a phone call, because the


    whole crew was rtively idle this time. No one expected that he would send Nora back to her


    hometown, including Ryan.


    It took about thirteen to fourteen hours to drive from Beijing to Nora''s hometown, which was more than


    1000 kilometers. In order not to waste time, they decided to set out in the evening. In this way, Nora


    could stay more time with her parents after they arrived at their hometown.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, they arrived at the county where Nora lived. It was about dawn.


    On the highway, Murphy was driving attentively. Nora was sleepy and fell asleep. Leaning against the


    passenger seat, she looked very charming when sleeping.


    Looking at Nora sleeping next to him, Murphy smiled knowingly. She was so close to him now. He


    could touch her, but he couldn''t reach her.


    When he passed by a service area, he stopped the car. He wanted to fill the car with oil, eat something,


    have a rest for a while, and then continue driving.


    He gently pushed Nora and said in a soft voice, "Wake up. Let''s get out of the car to eat something."


    "Oh, where are we? I just fell asleep," said Nora, rubbing her eyes.


    "This is the service area on the expressway," said Murphy.


    As soon as Nora opened the door and was about to get out of the car, Nora quickly put his clothes on


    her and said, "It''s cold outside. Be careful not to catch a cold."


    In this cold night, Nora''s heart was so warm. She felt that she had returned to three years ago, and the


    man who treated her better than herself hade back.


    It was this man who made her once the happiest woman in the world.

 Chapter 51 Back To Her Hometown

    Chapter 51 Back To Her Hometown


    Murphy and Nora walked into the hall of the service area together. There were already many people


    resting inside. With the hungry groan in her stomach, Nora was pulled directly into the fast food


    restaurant of the service area by Murphy.


    The service area on the highway was simple and convenient. Unlike high-end hotels, the food here was


    only simple fast food boxes and cooked food.


    They found a table and sat down. Each of them ordered a box of rice, two chicken drumsticks, some


    fruits and two bottles of water.


    Looking at Murphy, Nora thought, ''Can he eat the food here? He''s a neat freak. It''s really difficult for


    him to eat in public.''


    Perhaps it was because Murphy was hungry that he wolfed down the food. Seeing this, Nora only


    wanted tough, but she still held back herughter.


    Noticing that Nora was looking at him, he asked with a smile, "Why don''t you eat? Why are you looking


    at me? Aren''t you hungry if you look at me?" After saying that, he couldn''t helpughing.


    Nora looked at Murphy and said, "You are a neat freak. I''m afraid you won''t be able to eat it."


    Murphy said, "When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Besides, even if I am a neat freak, I have to eat


    when I am hungry. I can''t starve to death for the sake of cleanliness."


    Hearing what he said, Nora almost spat out her food.


    After having a simple meal, Nora and Murphy were about to go to the lounge and take a nap. They


    would continue to set off after they recovered.


    The two sat side by side on the chairs, feeling sleepy. Nora yawned one after another and kept


    yawning. She was really too sleepy.


    Murphy pointed at his shoulder and said, "Sleep here. I''ll lend you my shoulder."


    Every day, she felt tired, and the pressure from all aspects made her weak shoulders unable to bear.


    She was so sleepy that she fell asleep on his shoulder. The scene was so familiar to Murphy, so was


    the woman in front of him.


    Every time he had such a familiar feeling, he just couldn''t remember. When he tried hard to recall, his


    head began to ache, so he had been controlling himself.


    Nora''s long hair was fragrant, and it happened to itch on his face, and there was a familiar smell on her


    body. Murphy didn''t allow himself to think about those things that he couldn''t figure out.


    The lounge in the service area gradually quieted down. People had already fallen asleep, and


    asionally there would be a snore. Murphy was sleepy after driving, so he closed his eyes and had a


    rest.


    In her sleep, she didn''t know how long it has passed. She heard footstepsing back and forth.


    Some people has already begun to prepare and set off on their way.


    Rubbing her hazy eyes, Nora looked at Murphy. In order to make her sleep well, he had never moved


    in this posture. It was really difficult for him.


    Feeling the movement, Murphy opened his eyes and found that one of his arms was numb and


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    unconscious. He shook his hand and felt very ufortable.


    "Don''t move. I''ll rub it for you," said Nora, looking at him. It was all her fault.


    Her little hand gently massaged his arm. When she touched his arm, she still felt that his muscles were


    still so strong, but he didn''t remember these.


    Now Murphy felt very happy. The woman he liked was giving him a massage. What a happy thing.


    He wanted to keep this feeling, but he had to go on driving the woman he liked back to her hometown.


    After resting for a while, Nora was not sleepy anymore. After Murphy asked his beloved woman to give


    him a massage, he was in high spirits and drove faster.


    With thepany of Nora, he felt that time passed so fast that he was about to get off the expressway.


    After half an hour of getting off the expressway, she could arrive at the home she has been missing day


    and night. She could see her parents and grandmother. Thinking of this, Nora smiled happily.


    The sun rose slowly from the east. It was dawn.


    Nora''s hometown was a three-tier city. There was no noise of a big city or so many shops here, but it


    was clean and quiet.


    Her house was in an ordinarymunity, a little shabby, but her grandmother has lived here for many


    years and was reluctant to move out.


    Dad and mom followed grandma''s advice and lived in thismunity all the time.


    Before Nora came back, she had called her mother, so in the early morning, her mother held her


    grandmother''s arm and waited at the gate of themunity, while her father was preparing food at


    home.


    After turning several crossroads, Nora finally arrived at themunity. In the car, she saw her mother


    and grandmother from a distance. She pointed at the outside happily and said, "Here we are. That''s my


    mommy and grandma. They are waiting at the gate of themunity."


    Following the direction that Nora pointed, Murphy saw a kind old woman supported by an asecretaryble


    middle-aged woman. She must be Nora''s mother and grandmother.


    "I''m not afraid of the traffic police here, because this is a three-tier city. You can park your car in your


    own neighborhood casually," said Nora, letting him pull over by the roadside. Then she smiled


    sheepishly.


    There were many people doing morning exercises in the morning, and they has never seen such a


    good car. They were discussing whose car it was. At this time, Murphy got out of the car with Nora.


    When she saw her daughtere back, Nora''s mother was so happy that tears fell down.


    Grandmother touched her granddaughter''s face and said, "Good girl, I miss you so much."


    The person in themunity said, "It turns out that the daughter of the Su Family hase back. She


    is a promising woman. She drives such a good car, but I don''t know what the car''s name is."


    Murphy looked at the people in themunity and thought they were very hospitable. An elder man


    asked, "Young man, what''s the name of this car?"


    "Uncle, this car is called Rolls-Royce," said Murphy.


    The old man continued to ask, "How much did you buy it? It must be very expensive."


    "It''s not expensive. It''s only about ten million," said Murphy with a smile.


    Hearing the astronomical figure, the old man was frightened and stepped back a few steps. He thought


    how many lives could he earn so much money. The daughter of the Su Family was really promising.


    Taking a look at Murphy, Nora gave him a wink. He felt that if he had said something that he shouldn''t


    have said, he would shut up immediately.


    "This is Murphy, my boss," said Nora to her mother.


    When her mother saw Murphy, she was also very happy. She said to him, "Nora is so thoughtless.


    Thank you for taking care of her outside. Thank you. Thank you very much."


    "Aunt, you don''t have to thank me. In fact, it''s her who takes care of me," said Murphy in a hurry.


    Her mother was confused and didn''t understand what he meant. With a smile, Nora looked at her


    mother and said, "Mom, I''ll tell you what happened when we go home."


    Nora held her grandmother''s arm, Murphy walked behind her mother, went upstairs and went home


    together.

 Chapter 52 Returning Home

    Chapter 52 Returning Home


    Suppose everyone in the world lived in a happy family, then how harmonious the society should be!


    The happy families were all the same. The unfortunate families had their own misfortunes. Nora was


    happy, and her family was particrly happy.


    She lived in an ordinary family. Her father was a director in a smallpany, and her mother was a


    Chinese teacher in high school. Her grandmother had retired a long time ago.


    The sry of her parents was totally 1000 thousand dors a month. Her father''spany was


    stagnant and was about to go bankrupt.


    Now all the expenses of the family were supported by her mother''s sry alone.


    Her parents were very happy. They often said, "No matter how rich or poor we are, as long as our


    family members are healthy, we can live happily together."


    As long as we were contented and happy. That''s enough!


    Although there were no delicacies fromnd and sea in their meals every day, only homely dish, as


    long as they could live together, which made them feel satisfied.


    Since Nora came back home with little Hugh in her arms, this happy family had more scolding and


    quarreling.


    At that time, after breaking up with Murphy, she found that she had been pregnant for a few months. At


    that time, she thought of death, wrote a suicide note and dressed up herself. She was ready to jump off


    the building and end her short life.


    She climbed to the top floor and sat on the edge. Looking at the stars in the sky, she felt she was so


    pitiful. She didn''t have the courage to live, so she had to choose to leave the world.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After sitting on the roof for a long time, she thought of her parents and old grandmother. If she died, she


    could feel sorry for her family.


    Her parents lived frugal life to support her to go to college. They ced all their hopes on her, hoping


    that one day she would be sessful and let the Su Family live in better life.


    Thinking of this, she burst into tears. She hated the unfairness of this world and why it was her turn to


    face such a cruel thing.


    All of a sudden, she felt that her belly was kicked. She would never forget that feeling. From that


    moment on, she decided to live well.


    The child was innocent, and he was also a life. She had no right to end the child''s life. A woman was


    not even afraid of death. Was she still afraid of living?


    She wiped her tears and told herself that no matter how difficult it was, she would give birth to the baby


    and bring him up in the future.


    Later, she rented a room beside the school. She studied while waiting for the delivery. During that time,


    it was Grace who apanied her, and it was Grace who gave her the courage to live on.


    After little Hugh was born and Nora graduated, she gave up her study in order to bring him up and went


    back to her hometown with him.


    It was conceivable that a girl got pregnant before marriage. Who was the father of the child? And she


    even gave birth to the baby, which had caused a sensation in that small town at that time.


    Her father sighed every day, and her mother cried every day. Her grandmother was so old, but she still


    worried about her granddaughter. She really felt sorry for them.


    There was no joy in the family when little Hugh came. Although he was very cute, no one in the family


    weed him except for Nora.


    The short time she spent at home seemed that it''s been a year. She raise Hugh day by day. He learnt


    how to walk and how to talk. It was the first time for her to call her mother, which broke her heart.


    She decided to take little Hugh away from this city made her sad and start a new life in a ce where


    no one knew them.


    That night, she had a long talk with her parents. They had no better choice but to agree with her.


    On the early morning of the second day, she took little Hugh to the train and went to Beijing to visit her


    best friend, Grace.


    It had been almost a year since she left. Except for missing her every day, all theints and


    arguments in her family had disappeared with time.


    However, Murphy didn''t remember these stories, and the main character at that time had now be


    an onlooker.


    Her father, Sharon Su, cooked lots of good dishes, which were all her favorite food. He hadn''t drunk for


    a long time, since he was happy today. He took out a bottle of wine that had been stored for many


    years and asked Murphy to drink with him.


    "Please take good care of her when you arrive in Beijing," Sharon Su said to Murphy.


    Murphy nodded and agreed. He couldn''t wait to take care of her.


    The reunion time was always short. Three days'' holiday was over, so she couldn''t dy her work. After


    saying goodbye to her family reluctantly, she walked back to Beijing with Murphy.


    This time back to her hometown, Maria asked her to bring back the local specialties of the hometown,


    and the old wine that her father secretly gave to Murphy. This was an agreement between the two men.


    At this moment, Grace, who was working in theSea Rise Group, was busy with her work. Her peers


    were very approve of her style and efficiency.


    Intentionally or unintentionally, Hal would always mention the name of Nora in front of Grace. At this


    time, Grace would joke, "Mr. Hal, you Miss Nora again. I will convey your miss when I go home."


    Every time she said so, she couldn''t get any response from Nora, because every time she told Nora,


    "Mr. Hal said he missed you."


    Every time Nora listened to her, it didn''t matter whether she said it or not. Anyway, Nora didn''t take it


    seriously sometimes, so Grace also spoke for Hal.


    One day, Hal mentioned Nora again. Grace told him, "Nora has returned to her hometown. She went


    back with her boss and asked for three days'' leave."


    He looked at Grace and asked, "Who is her boss? I know some bosses of Daniel''s Agency."


    She told him, "Her boss is Murphy, a famous movie star now. Do you know him?"


    Hal said thoughtfully, "I''ve heard of it. I''ve never met him. It''s said that I''ve been doing well in the


    entertainment industry recently."


    However, Grace concealed some facts. It was that Murphy and Nora had been lovers several years


    ago, and they broke up because of some misunderstandings. Later, he somehow lost his memory and


    forgot everything between them.


    As for these, she would not tell Hal. It was a secret.


    Hal looked down upon the men in the entertainment circle. In his eyes, those men were all actors who


    relied on their appearances. They didn''t have any real skills.


    After listening to Hal''s opinion, Grace thought that hisments on people in the entertainment circle


    were too extreme. However, as a boss, he could say whatever he wanted.

 Chapter 53 A Sudden Change

    Chapter 53 A Sudden Change


    Hal''s heart was full of anger. Because of his disdain for the entertainment industry, he felt unfair. He


    always believed that if Nora chose to be with Murphy, it would prove that he was not as good as an


    actor.


    If the seed of hatred took root and sprouted in his heart, it would spread very fast. Hal was afraid that


    one day he would lose his reason and do something outrageous.


    If there was love in your heart, you would feel warm and be active; if there was hatred in your heart,


    you would feel cold and be evil.


    Although Hal were sitting in the office, his heart had already flown out. He wanted to find out what was


    going on with Nora and confirm whether what Grace said was true or not.


    After all the employees left, Hal got in the car and rushed out in a hurry.


    He learned from Grace that Nora coulde back to Beijing this morning. Grace told him about the


    time she arrived.


    Grace knew that it was impossible for Nora to fall in love with Hal, because Murphy had already taken


    root and sprouted in her heart.


    She wanted to tell Hal to give up her as soon as possible. She didn''t want Hal to waste time and love


    on a person who didn''t like him. It would be painful.


    But she couldn''t tell Hal the truth directly. No matter how rich and sincere he was, it would hurt Hal''s


    self-esteem and made him lose face.


    She hoped that Hal could understand her efforts.


    She hoped that Hal could give up loving Nora and stop being entangled with her all the time. That


    would be a fruitless thing. As a man, the real man was the one who could take it up and put it down.


    Hal''s heart was full of resentment. He clenched the steering wheel, stepped on the elerator, red


    ahead, and ran all the way straight to the downstairs of Daniel''s Agency.


    After more than ten hours of high-speed travel, Murphy was too sleepy to open his eyes.


    Nora looked at him and said, "After sending me home, I''ll go to work by myself. You''d better go home to


    catch up on sleep. Don''t go to thepany this morning."


    Murphy smiled, "Oh, I see. That''s what I think too. I''m too sleepy. I have to go home and have a rest."


    Nora could sleep in the car. She was not sleepy at all because she had been sitting there for a long


    time. Her waist was sore and her legs were numb. She could not stand straight because of the pain,


    and her legs could not walk steadily.


    She went back home and sorted out the things she brought back from her hometown. Later, she


    brought some specialities to her colleagues in the film crew. After a simple wash, she went downstairs


    with the things and was about to take a bus to thepany.


    From a distance, she saw Hal standing beside the car and looking back and forth as if he was looking


    for something. ''Is Nora looking for me?'' she wondered. ''How did he know I was back?''


    Nora walked to Hal unhurriedly and said, "What are you doing here? Waiting for someone?"


    Hal turned around and saw it was Nora. He looked at her face fiercely and said, "Why didn''t you tell me


    that you were going back to your hometown? Wouldn''t I send you back?"


    It was the first time that Nora had seen he was so angry. She looked at him and said, "It''s too hasty to


    make a decision. I only have three days off. I didn''te to tell anyone."


    Hal said to her, "I''ve liked you for so long. Can''t you feel it? Why did you do such a thing to make me


    sad?"


    Looking at Hal, she continued, "What did I do? I just went back to my hometown to visit my family, and


    then I came back. Don''t talk so harshly, okay?"


    Hal was too anxious to say anything. Seeing that Nora didn''t care about it at all, his heart was


    Seeing that Hal was not as angry as he was at the beginning, Nora said weakly, "I know you are a good


    man and you really love me. But we two are not from the same world. I have always treated you as my


    own brother."


    Hal smiled bitterly and said, "What a good brother am I! That''s all right for you to say. Have you


    considered my feelings?"


    Taking a deep breath, Nora said, "You don''t know the truth. In fact, you don''t know me at all. I always


    treat you as my brother, so there is no need to tell you something."


    After thinking for a while, she continued, "Since we have made it clear today, I will tell you what


    happened to me. I have a son who is three years old, and I am a single mother who got pregnant


    before marriage."


    Hearing that, Hal looked at her in astonishment and said, "That''s impossible. How is that possible?"


    "That''s the truth. If you don''t believe me, you can go back to thepany and ask Grace."


    Hal also knew that it might be the truth that Nora wouldn''t tell lie to him. She wouldn''t discredit herself.


    After saying that, she turned around and went upstairs decisively, leaving Hal in a daze for a long time.


    The blow came so suddenly that Hal''s heart ached. He didn''t know how he drove back to thepany.


    Noticing that Hal''s face was a little pale, Grace quickly walked up to him and asked, "What''s wrong with


    you? Do you feel ufortable?"


    Hal slumped into the sofa and didn''t say anything for a long time. Seeing his expression, Grace


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    guessed that it must have something to do with Nora.


    She poured a ss of water and handed it to Hal, "Drink some water. You may be better"


    After taking a deep breath, Hal said, "I''m fine. I just felt a little dizzy." He took the water.


    During this period of time, Hal was in a bad mood. He threw the documents sent by his secretary on


    the table without looking at them, and handed over all the affairs to Grace.


    She was so busy that she was dizzy and exhausted now. She thought that if Hal kept doing this, even


    she would copse. Something bad would happen to thepany sooner orter.


    Hal had put so much effort into it and finally got such a result, which he had never dreamed of.


    This matter was too cruel to him, and he could not ept it in any case. What Nora said was the truth,


    but his love for her was also the truth.


    How could God make fun of him like this? Was this God punishing him? Was it because he was such a


    bastard at that time? Now he fell in love with Nora and had a real rtionship with her. However, he


    was hurt so deeply in this way.


    Maybe he deserved it. He deserved it. Hal thought, ''Should I really give up on Nora?'' He was not


    reconciled.


    But what could he do? He knew that his mother would never ept a single mother to marry into the


    Wang Family.


    Hal had a headache. He didn''t want to think about it anymore.

 Chapter 54 Lost Soul

    Chapter 54 Lost Soul


    With bags of things in her hands, Nora entered the office. After a simple cleaning, she went out in a


    hurry. She wanted to let her colleagues taste the local specialities she brought from hometown.


    Nora was about to give one portion to Laquisha, but there was no people answer inside when she


    knocked on the door. She had no choice but to go to Ryan''s office and give him one. It turned out that


    Laquisha was in his office.


    "I didn''t see you in your office when I knocked the door. It turns out that you are in the office of Agent


    Ryan. This is some local products I brought from my hometown. You can have a try."


    "Thank you for bringing us delicious food. Thank you very much," said Laquisha with a smile.


    Nora said, "I should thank you. Thank you for taking care of me, tolerating me and understanding me


    for so long."


    Ryan looked at the two beautiful women and said, "You two don''t need to say thank you to each other.


    Since we can work in the samepany, maybe it''s destiny."


    The world was so big that they could meet each other in the boundless huge crowd. It really depended


    on fate. If they could get together and be friends with each other, that must mean that god


    arranged it.


    After saying goodbye to the two of them, Nora walked out of the office. She also prepared one portion


    for Cecilia and Emily.


    When she came to Emily''s office, Cecilia happened to open the door ande out. Nora almost


    bumped into her. Nora handed the local specialty to Cecilia and said, "This is for you. I brought it from


    my hometown."


    Cecilia smiled and said to Nora, "Thank you for thinking of me whenever you have anything good. You


    are so nice!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Don''t tter yourself. I don''t only miss you," said Nora jokingly. Then they smiled.


    Cecilia went out for some business. After watching Cecilia leave the office, Nora pushed the door open


    and walked in. After being polite for a while, she handed one portion of local specialities to Emily.


    After distributing the local products, she went back to her office and poured a ss of water. She was


    about to sit down and have a rest.


    Sitting on the sofa with a ss of water in her hand, Nora wondered if what she said to Hal at the gate


    of thepany this morning. Was it too abrupt? But for on a second thought, if she didn''t tell him the


    truth, he would misunderstand her all the time, and then she really couldn''t exin it clearly.


    She hoped that Hal would not me her for not being sad for a while. She did it out of kindness. It was


    a short time and it was easy to exin the misunderstanding.


    She hoped that Hal could get rid of this shadow as soon as possible, then find a girl who really liked


    him, find the happiness belonging to them as soon as possible, and build a happy family together.


    When Grace came back home from work and saw that Nora was washing clothes, she thought of what


    had happened in thepany during the day. She thought it was necessary to ask Nora about Hal.


    She squatted beside Nora and asked, "May I ask you something? How is your rtionship with Hal


    now?"


    Nora stared at Grace in daze and said. "Now even you doubt what will happen between me and Hal?


    Are you still my best friend?"


    Grace didn''t know that her unintentional words made Nora happy again. She just wanted to figure out


    what had happened between them, which made Hal lost his soul.


    Nora replied, "I have nothing to do with Hal. It''s all his imagination. From beginning to end, I didn''t


    agree to one of his request."


    After listening to the exnation of her, Grace felt that Hal was too emotional. Nora felt that nothing


    had happened with them, but Hal was so indulged in his pursuing.


    It turned out that all this was his wishful thinking. Grace knew well about Nora. She would not fall in


    love with anyone, and her mind was not on love at all.


    All of a sudden, she felt pity for Hal. The woman he loved so much didn''t like him. She wanted to


    After these days of contact, she felt that Hal was a very faithful person. She looked at his cheeky face,


    but she knew that his view was very traditional, which could be seen from his attitude towards Nora.


    After knowing the situation of Nora, Hal reflected on himself. He was too stubborn. Even if he didn''t


    care about the fact that Nora had a child, they would unable to be approved by his parents.


    If he wanted to give up her, his heart would ache. If he didn''t give up, he had to be prepared to break


    up with the whole family. His heart was struggling, and he was thinking about what to do.


    In thepany, Hal was in low spirits all day long. If it was not Grace remind him, he would have made


    a big mistake when he signed the document. Fortunately, she noticed in time and stopped him.


    Looking at Hal helplessly, Grace thought, ''In this society, there is such a spoony man. Good men


    maybe almost extinct, and Hal is definitely the key protection object in the world.''


    Hal, who was absent-minded at work, which arouse Grace''s attention and made her feel anxious. She


    was an impetuous woman. But she could do nothing to be anxious when she saw this situation. Hal


    was her boss and it was not her turn to show her opinion.


    One day, there was a meeting between Hal and an important client. It was about two o''clock in the


    afternoon they met. It seemed that the Secretary secretary told him something about two o''clock in the


    afternoon, but she didn''t hear it clearly.


    secretary replied, "Yes, Mr. Hal. I has arranged it."


    But how could Hal, who was standing in front of her, had the feeling to meet a client? He sat on the


    sofa without saying a word, as if he had lost his soul.


    At the risk of losing her job, she decided to have a good talk with Hal. Even if he fired her in the end, it


    was better than looking at him in this way and not saying anything. He must feel aggrieved and sad.


    Time passed. It was almost time to meet the client, but Hal sat still and didn''t move at all, as if nothing


    had happened.


    Grace couldn''t stand it anymore. She walked to Hal and said, "Mr. Hal, don''t you have anything to do


    today? You are going to miss the client this afternoon."


    Hearing what she said, Hal looked at her helplessly and said, "I won''t go. Help me find an assistant to


    deal with it."


    Grace was a little bit angry, "You have been following and negotiating with this client all the time. If you


    suddenly arrange an assistant to follow her, what will the client think? Have you ever thought about it?"


    "I''m not feeling well today, so I won''t go," said Hal cheekily.


    Thispletely irritated Grace. She said to Hal ferociously, "Wake up! She didn''t like you at all. It''s all


    your wishful thinking."


    Taking a deep breath, she continued, "Now that I''ve told you everything, why are you still lying to


    yourself? Is it interesting? If you are a man, cheer up and show her how capable and charming you


    are!"

 Chapter 55 Wake Up

    Chapter 55 Wake Up


    If a person feel depressed all the time and no one stopped him in time, then he would embark on the


    road of degeneration, and the consequences would be unimaginable. If there was someone who could


    wake him up, his future would be better.


    Hal was woken up by Grace''s scolding.


    Hal came to his senses. He had once lived in his own world, using his own thoughts to force other


    people''s thoughts to obey him, making them difficult and hurting himself.


    Was there other feeling between men and women except for love? What Nora said was right. In her


    heart, Hal was just a brother.


    He would wake up eventually.


    No matter how sad and desperate he was now, it was useless, because everyone had a ce in other


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    people''s hearts. Nora regarded him as her brother in her heart.


    There was no love, but there were other feelings. Hal told himself to cheer up and try to be the best and


    perfect himself.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Hal and Grace showed up on time. They had made an appointment


    with a client. In running business, the most important thing was to be honest, punctual and keep their


    promises. Hal''s behavior had won the praise of the client.


    This time, because of her bold criticism, Hal was freed from the pain quickly. It was because of her


    urate guidance that Hal quickly woke up and recognized his position.


    Hal needed to thank Grace, so when he met this important client this time, he asked Grace to


    apany him. He wanted to practice Grace''s public rtion ability.


    Sitting next to Hal, she looked neither humble nor pushy, as if she was a capable businesswoman in


    the workce. Listening to the negotiation between them, she kept silent and kept in mind all the


    requirements and suggestions the client had made to thepany.


    During the negotiation, there was an unequal term that was not disadvantageous to the Sea Rise


    Group. However, with some modifications, it could also make a lot of money for the group. Hal was


    careless and didn''t notice it. However, Grace noted it in mind.


    When the negotiation was about toe to an end, there was a symbolic conclusion. As soon as


    Grace rmended herself, she began to talk. Her way of thinking was beyond Hal''s imagination.


    SHe was dignified and generous. She was able to stand in the position of both sides to consider things


    at the same time and received a lot of praise from the customers. Then, she changed the topic and put


    forward the unequal term.


    This was beyond Hal''s expectation, and also to the client''s surprise. Atst, the client signed his name


    obediently after hearing what Grace said.


    This move of Grace had brought more benefits to the group. Hal praised her and the client gave her


    thumbs up. She was born to be an assistant.


    After this negotiation, Hal found that she was a business genius. If she was trained, she would certainly


    make a great achievement in the business circle.


    Maybe it was natural, but it was too simple for Grace. She did not deliberately learn, remember, and


    understand.


    This time, she was famous in the Sea Rise Group. Several directors of the board wanted to transfer her


    to their side. As soon as the news came out, she thought, this was not to embarrass him, but a


    Smart as Grace, she announced that her original intention to work in the group was to be a senior


    assistant. No matter how good the position was for him, she would not ept it. She would not change


    her original intention.


    The members of the board of directors also knew that it was not a matter of time to win her admiration.


    They had to think carefully and couldn''t take action rashly.


    As Hal''s senior assistant, she thought she should start from the grassroots level. She couldn''t be too


    ambitious, which would break her wings and eventually destroy herself.


    Hal worked in thepany during the day, apanied by his colleagues, supported by his


    subordinates, and was busy with his work. He felt that he had a full life, and he was most afraid of the


    One kind of torture was called hardly wished to live; one kind of let go was called to live is no better


    than to die; one kind of missing was called a short distance away; one kind of love was called let me be


    empty and weightless.


    A lonely and injured man drank himself on a lonely and lone night. It was iprehensible for a


    person who had not experienced a blow from love.


    Alcohol was a good thing. Drinking alcohol was good for your health. Excessive dependence on alcohol


    would erode your body, making you as ufortable as thousands of ants biting bones.


    The highest state of drinking was that one slightly drunk. It was a simple and just right state. As long as


    a person who liked drinking, he would not do it.


    In a corner of a tavern, a man curled his body who was drinking. He drank one after another until the


    world seemed was rotating. He was Hal.


    Since he met with Norast time, Hal, who knew the truth, was totally two different people in day and


    night. He was energetic in the daytime and drunk to death at night.


    He didn''t drink with his colleagues or friends. He was alone. He was afraid that others will uncover his


    scars. That feeling must be very painful.


    Every night when he came back home, he would lie on the bed alone after midnight to persuade


    himself. His wounds in heart healed bit by bit, and then tore and healed bit by bit by himself.


    Hal didn''t know when he could really get out of the shadow of this feeling.


    He wanted to forget Nora, the past and everything in the past.


    In the Sea Rise Group, they checked in and checked out every day. There were full attendance bonus,


    year-end bonus, and all kinds of benefits. Grace was almost no bad record of beingte and leaving


    early.


    This was the standard of attendance.


    It seemed that she had nothing to do with what happened to her. In other words, she didn''t know what


    was unhappy at all.


    She was happy every day. People who knew her in thepany called her "Source of Joy".


    Everyone in thepany was affected by her good mood. As long as she was in the office in the


    daytime, Hal often wore a smile on his face.


    As long as she left the office and went to other departments to collect documents or give them


    improvement materials, his face would be gloomy and would not be happy.


    It turned out that she had the ability to make him happy, find self-confidence and regain himself.


    The office was full ofughter as long as she was there. She would tell jokes and make a face from


    time to time, like a child who wouldn''t grow up. No wonder little Hugh liked her.


    Hal couldn''t help smiling when he saw that Grace hade back from another department. He was as


    happy as Columbus when he saw the new continent.


    She was wearing high heels, and the sound of her walking was so pleasant to hear. Her proud figure


    and fair skin revealed the charm of a mature woman.

 Chapter 56 Accompany To See The Monkeys

    Chapter 56 Apany To See The Monkeys


    Once bitten by a snake, he would be afraid of the well rope for ten years. Now, Hal was focused on his


    work and ignored women. No matter how his parent forced him, he would not go on a blind date.


    Whether the team could work or not totally depended on the leader. In this quarter, the performance of


    Hal''s board of directors was the best, surpassing the record high of all the years. The subordinates


    were very happy to receive benefits during festivals.


    Looking at Hal''s efforts, Howard and his wife also felt sorry for him. It was also a mistake for them to


    interfere in their son''s marriage, but it had always been like this for the children''s marriage in the group.


    But now it was their son''s turn to be like this. Slowly, their son was like an enemy to them.


    Hal was a filial child. He didn''t want to see his parents unhappy, but he was afraid to go back home.


    They asked him to go on a blind date, so he simply took the busy work as an excuse and rarely went


    home.


    Nora was also very busy these days and hadn''t spent days with little Hugh. On Sunday, she promised


    to take little Hugh to the zoo to see the little monkeys.


    "If there''s nothing important this Sunday. I want to ask for a day off to apany little Hugh to the zoo.


    He wants to see the little monkeys."


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go together. How about I drive you and little Hugh to the zoo to see the little


    monkeys? Anyway, I have nothing to do."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Last time when she went back to her hometown, she asked Murphy to send her back. She felt sorry for


    him. This time, she didn''t want to bother him to go to the zoo, so she took little Hugh to the zoo by bus


    or taxi.


    Noticing her concern, he said, "If you feel sorry, you can invite me to dinner after going to the zoo on


    Sunday to thank me."


    ''When did he learn how to guess what am I thinking? It''s not easy for him. I''ve been in Beijing for a long


    time. Except for going to work and sending children, I haven''t gone to any ces to y. I really don''t


    know where the zoo is.''


    What''s more, she took Hugh by bus and waited for a taxi. What if he fell asleep and couldn''t wait for the


    taxi? What if he caught a cold? After thinking for a long time, she agreed with him to go to the zoo with


    them and invite him to have dinner.


    Nora was a thoughtful woman. She was very considerate in everything. It might be a good thing to think


    about it and avoid many regretful things.


    On Sunday, as soon as the dawn broke, Murphy woke up and went out with Nora. He was so excited


    that he couldn''t fall asleep. He woke up several times a night.


    Finally, it was dawn. After washing himself carefully, he looked at himself in the mirror. He smiled


    confidently.


    The weather was good and he was in a good mood.


    Murphy drove his beloved car all the way to the home of Nora.


    Kindness was the nature of children, and children''s words were the purest. When little Hugh saw


    Murphying, he happily ran to him, held his hand and said, "Hello, uncle Murphy."


    When Murphy was with little Hugh, he was very happy and didn''t feel depressed at all. And little Hugh


    also liked him very much and didn''t feel strange with him at all.


    Looking at the two men in front of her who were talking so happily, she thought, ''What a tragedy! There


    are too many coincidences in the world.''


    After tidying up the room and filling arge ss of water for little Hugh, she took his hand and went


    downstairs with him.


    Beijing was only a small city. They arrived at the zoo in a short time. As soon as they got off the car,


    little Hugh mumbled, "I want to see the little monkeys. I want to see the little monkeys."


    Murphy hugged him andforted, "Don''t worry. We have to entered the zoo one by one and line up.


    If you are in a hurry, the aunt in the zoo won''t let the little monkeys out."


    As expected, little Hugh was quiet after hearing what he said. There were giraffes, peacocks, camels


    and many other small animals in the zoo, but she didn''t see the little monkeys.


    Following the guide post, they turned two corners and walked north for a while. They saw the nimble


    figure of the little monkeys, jumping happily and having no leisure for a moment.


    At a corner, Murphy bought several banana and a bag of peanuts for little Hugh. He asked him to feed


    the little monkeys. What a considerate man he was!


    Seeing this, Nora kept it in mind. She didn''t expect that Murphy would think of it first. He bought


    banana and peanuts to feed the little monkeys, which proved that he was an affectionate man.


    When they arrived at the ce where they visited the little monkeys, many little monkeys were


    surrounded by a big iron railing. Murphy handed a banana to little Hugh and asked him to feed the little


    monkeys.


    When he saw the little monkeys, he was so happy that he danced happily like a little monkey in the iron


    fence.


    There were several little monkeys jumping up and down in the room. They were very cute. Little Hugh


    looked at Nora and asked, "Mommy, Mommy, what are those two little monkeys doing?"


    Following the direction pointed by little Hugh, she saw a monkey helping another monkey catching lice.


    Nora said, "It doesn''t listen to its mother. He doesn''t take a shower. His body is dirty. His mother is


    catching lice for him."


    "I''ll listen to mom. I''ll take a shower every day. You don''t have to work hard to catch the lice for me,"


    said little Hugh, confused.


    Hearing what little Hugh said, Nora was very relieved. She thought in her heart, ''How sensible a child


    is! He knows how to love me. No matter how tired I am, it''s worth it.''


    The little Hugh took the banana and threw it in. In a twinkling of an eye, several little monkeys


    scrambled for it. The little monkey who got the banana held the banana in victory, while the little


    monkey who didn''t get the banana scratched his ears and cheeks dejectedly. It was so cute.


    Seeing that the little monkey was so busy, jumping up and down, little Hugh giggled. He was happy,


    and Nora was happy, which was the biggest wish of being a mother.


    Little Hugh grabbed a handful of peanuts and threw it in. "Little monkeys,e here. You have peanuts


    to eat."


    At this moment, little Hugh held the hand of Murphy and asked, "Uncle, uncle, what are those little


    monkeys doing?"


    In fact, it was just a few little monkeys ying. Murphy told him, "It''s a little monkey who is full and


    chatting with its parents in the sun."


    His words made her heart ache suddenly. The wound was torn again. She covered it with her hand and


    didn''t want others to touch it.


    "Mom, dad has gone far away. When will hee back? I want to chat with him as well" said little


    Hugh.


    Bearing the pain, she tried her best not to let him see her sadness. She told little Hugh, "He wille


    back very soon, you''re still young. When you grow up, dad wille back."


    "Okay, I''ll study hard and eat well. I''ll grow up soon and dad wille back when I grow up."

 Chapter 57 Western Restaurant

    Chapter 57 Western Restaurant


    Children were easily to be cheated, especially cheated by their mothers. Children were the most easily


    to believe what the adult said. No matter whether their mothers were telling the truth or not, as long as


    their moms told them, it was true.


    Sometimes, what a mother said was a white lie. She didn''t want the child''s heart to be hurt. Mothers


    loved their children the most in the world.


    Murphy was not stupid. When he heard what Nora said to little Hugh, he knew that Nora was lying to


    him. She was a woman with story.


    He found that Nora was a pitiful and helpless woman. He became more and more appreciative her, as


    if he was obsessed with her. He wanted to enter her inner world.


    She was like a wounded hedgehog, and no one was allowed to get close to her. Any man who


    approached her would be seriously injured.


    No one knew how sentimental she was when she took off her armor and pretended to be a strong


    woman.


    He tried his best to get close to her, protect her and give her a warm harbor, but every time he tried,


    she would refuse him and tried to force him to keep her away for thousands of miles away.


    Murphy racked his brains toe up with many ways, but in the end, he couldn''t achieve it


    sessfully.


    She didn''t know how long could she pretend to be strong, she really felt exhausted no matter her body


    or her heart.


    She also wanted to find a strong arm to rely on. When she was sad, someoneforted her beside,


    handed her a piece of tissue, and when she was sick, someone could pour herself a ss of water.


    Even so, the cruelty of reality did not allow her to do so.


    However, she didn''t know that it was not only her who was upset, but also Murphy.


    Little Hugh was ying happily with the little monkeys, and Murphy also took many pictures of him and


    the little monkeys. He wanted to develop these into pictures and send them to him for collecting.


    Seeing that little Hugh was a little tired, Murphy held him and said, "Let''s go somewhere else to have a


    look."


    Nora walked behind him and looked at him holding little Hugh. They looked like a father and a son, but


    it was just a dream.


    In the zoo, little Hugh would ask him a lot of questions wherever he went. Sometimes, he couldn''t


    answer the questions at all, so he could only lie to him kindly for a while.


    Children were born with one hundred thousand questions.


    She knew how much he appreciated Hugh for his love and patience, but she couldn''t think of other


    feelings.


    Little Hugh raised his voice several times and shouted, "Mommy, look at the panda. I saw it on TV. It is


    so cute."


    Holding him in his arms, Murphy walked quickly to the panda. The panda was eating bamboos, and the


    food was delicious. Little Hugh asked, "Don''t them feel pain after eating the hard bamboos?"


    Murphy was stopped by the question. He looked at Nora and looked at her for help. Nora understood


    and said to little Hugh, "Panda is different from people. There is a machine in its stomach, and the


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    bamboo it eats is split up."


    "Oh, I see." said little Hugh.


    Murphy smiled and thought in mind, ''There is a machine in its stomach. What is in Nora''s mind?''


    "I don''t know the answer. Of course I''ll make up the random one. When I get home, I''ll investigate


    online and tell him the correct answer," said Nora with a smile.


    Looking at the panda, Hugh was in a daze. He looked so cute when he was in a daze. There was


    another panda. It was fat and twisted its waist, sitting next to the two pandas.


    Suddenly, little Hugh said, "Mommy, look, little panda is talking with daddy and Mommy."


    Hearing what little Hugh said, both Murphy and Nora were amused.


    The world of children was so simple.


    Murphy held little Hugh in his arms, Nora followed them and chatted while walking. Little Hugh seemed


    to think of something and shouted, "Little panda is chatting with dad and mom, just like the three of us


    are chatting."


    The innocent words of him made Murphy burst intoughter.


    Nora lowered her head shyly and followed them.


    Holding little Hugh in his arms, he asked, "Baby, are you hungry? I''ll take you to eat something


    delicious."


    Little Hugh said happily, "Okay, okay, let''s go to eat something delicious."


    The car stopped at a high-end Italian restaurant, in which there were many children. Murphy said, "I


    heard that the food here is all children''s favorite."


    Nora understood that Murphy had specially inquired about it. He was really fond of little Hugh.


    She thought to herself, ''I promised to invite him before. But he brings us to such a luxurious restaurant.


    I haven''te here for once because I''m not rich and the consumption is high.''


    There were many things that Hugh had never seen before. They were not chopsticks, but forks and


    spoons. However, looking at the way he ate, they felt that the dishes were very fit his taste.


    Sometimes, the way he ate was exactly the same as that of Murphy, but then this idea shed through


    her mind.


    "Such a young child shouldn''t have taken him to such a luxurious ce. It''s easy to swell his vanity,"


    said Nora, looking at Murphy.


    "You''re overthinking. Kids know nothing about vanity. Besides, it is ok for him toe here once. We


    don''te here often. Don''t worry about it."


    Hearing that, Nora was speechless. She looked at Murphy and said nothing.


    Murphy teased, "Are you afraid that you won''t be able to afford me a meal?"


    "Of course not. I can afford to treat you a meal," said Nora, pouting her mouth.


    "Then I can really stand. Let''s have a good meal today."


    Then, he called a waiter and added a few more dishes. They were all western style. They looked


    beautiful, but not practical.


    Both of them were eating with their heads down. Looking at them, Murphy smiled unconsciously.


    Seeing that little Hugh was full, Nora said, "Bring me the bill please."


    The waiter handed the bill to her, and it read, "700 dors", which scared her. She was scared by such


    an expensive food.


    "Pay by the card. We are VIP members here."


    This time, she was really stunned. He was really wasting of money. Nora was speechless.

 Chapter 58 Good State Of Mind

    Chapter 58 Good State Of Mind


    There often had many times in life when we was speechless. Not all the things which was true or false


    could be exined, and not all the contradictions could be sorted out. Perhaps keeping silence was the


    best answer and exnation.


    The waiter handed the VIP card to Murphy, but he didn''t put it in his pocket. Instead, he said to little


    Hugh, "Baby, tell me if the food in this restaurant tastes good or not?"


    Little Hugh nodded hard. It was the most luxurious meal he had ever had when he grew up at this age.


    Murphy smiled and said, "I''ll give this card to you. When you want to eat, Mommy will take you here,


    okay?"


    Little Hugh looked at his mother and didn''t take the card. Although he liked eating the food in this


    restaurant very much, he couldn''t ept other people''s food without his mother''s permission no matter


    how much he liked it.


    He knew that the reason why little Hugh didn''t ept the card was that Nora was skillful in teaching


    children and able to provide guidance for him. How could she educate such a little child so well and


    obediently! She was really a good mother!


    Looking at the pitiful eyes of little Hugh, Noraforted him, "Baby, when you grow up a little more, I


    will take you here again. Now you are still young. Eating too much food here is not good for your


    health."


    Of course, little Hugh didn''t believe it. Since it was not good for the child''s health, why were there so


    many children eating here? He pouted his little mouth to show his dissatisfaction.


    Looking at her, Murphy said, "You''d better give him a more satisfied life. It''s good for the child''s growth


    to let the child know more new things."


    Of course, she wanted to give the best to him, but the living conditions didn''t allow her to do so. She


    looked at Murphy and wanted to say something, but she hesitated. She silently endured the pain in her


    heart. She felt sorry for little Hugh.


    Seeing that Nora had nothing to say, Murphy said to little Hugh while thewell-timed arrival, "Take the


    card. If your mother doesn''t say anything, it means that she agrees. Take the card."


    Joyously, little Hugh took the card and carefully put it in her small pocket. She had no choice but to


    agree because Hugh liked the gift from Murphy so much.


    At this time, a waiter came over and said, "Your family is the sixty-sixth customers for our shop has


    our shop."


    The waitress regarded the three of them as a family, but everyone would think so. The man was tall


    and handsome, the woman was gentle and beautiful, and the child was obedient and lovely.


    "We''re so lucky to receive gifts when we have dinner here. We''re so happy." replied Murphy. Nora was


    still in a daze.


    The waiter smiled and said, "Yes, the new promotion has been held for several days."


    "Then what kind of delicate gift is this?" Murphy asked with a smile.


    The waiter said, "Sir, pleasee with me to get the gifts."


    Holding little Hugh in his arms, Nora took her bag, and the three of them followed the waiter to the


    second floor. A beauty standing on the second floor said, "Sir, ma''am, nice to meet you. We give you


    parent-child outfits this time."


    Nora was a little dizzy. She didn''t expect that the pajamas she gave her were parent-child clothes.


    When Murphy saw these lovely pajamas, he was very happy. He asked little Hugh, "Baby, you like little


    monkeys. Let''s choose a pajamas of the little monkeys, okay?"


    Little Hugh jumped up happily and said, "Okay, okay, I like the little monkeys."


    The pajamas were very cute, with the decoration of the little monkey''s tail on them. They were also


    very fashionable. Little Hugh liked them, and so did Murphy. Only Nora remained silent.


    In her heart, she thought that little Hugh had beenpletely bribed by Murphy.


    In the meeting hall of Sea Rise Group, there was a meeting of senior leaders. Since Howard retired, he


    didn''t have the position of chairman. There were only a few general managers managing the group''s


    operation.


    The main purpose of this meeting was to select a new chairman. All the shareholders whose shares


    were more than fifteen percent could participate in the election.


    Knowing that the candidates this time were all the senior leaders who had made great contributions to


    thepany, Grace was worried about Hal, because Hal had told her before, "It doesn''t matter


    whether I am the chairman or not. It is just a nominal titles, and the power is still in the hands of our


    Wang Family."


    But Grace didn''t think so. No matter nominal or real directors, you must have this title, so that you can


    better manage your subordinates and thepany.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hal wanted to be an ordinary person. He went to work on time and off duty every day, and he didn''t


    want to dream away his time. But he didn''t know that his parents had spent most of their lives in


    building thispany.


    Howard didn''t want to give hispany to others, and his son would only be a manager. He didn''t


    allow Hal to fail.


    After more than three hours of selection, Hal became the chairman with the highest vote.


    Hal knew that all this today was inseparable from the help of Grace, whose ability was obvious to all. In


    the past, several directors wanted to make an exception to promote Grace and pull her to their side to


    help them.


    Their wishful thinking didn''t work out. In the end, Grace didn''t care about the position. She worked for


    happiness, so she stayed by Hal''s side all the time and silently did her job as an assistant.


    Hal was elected sessfully this time. With Hal''s current power right now, it was easy for him to


    promote Grace to be a department manager, and Grace was also definitely match this position.


    When he returned to his office, Hal mentioned this matter and was strongly opposed by Grace. He was


    confused. It was not toote for others to be happy for promotion, but she was so strongly opposed.


    Grace said, "President Hal, I don''t want to be promoted so soon. I have a lot of work to do. Let''s talk


    about itter."


    Hal didn''t like to force others to do anything, so he obeyed the thought of Grace.


    The Secretary knocked on the door and came in. She handed the document to Grace and said, "Miss


    Grace, this is the work schedule for the next two days. Please have a look. If there is no problem,


    please sign it."


    "Okay, I see. I''ll deal with itter. You cane and get it in half an hour."


    Hal admired this aspect of her. Everything was arranged precisely, and the time was less than five


    minutes. This was the reason why the group gave her thumbs up.


    However, she felt that the people in thepany were too fussy. She did this job depending on her


    own mood. If she was in a good mood, and everything was good.


    Several senior assistants who entered thepany with Grace had asked her for advice, but they


    didn''t find any secret manuals. She smiled and said to everyone, "Mentality decides everything."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!